Captain Jim

by Mary Grant Bruce


WARD, LOCK & CO., LIMITED

LONDON AND MELBOURNE

1919

MADE IN ENGLAND

PRINTED IN GREAT BRITAIN

BY EBENEZER BAYLIS AND SON, LTD., THE

TRINITY PRESS, WORCESTER, AND LONDON




Contents

 CHAPTER I. John O’Neill’s Legacy
 CHAPTER II. The Home for Tired People
 CHAPTER III. Of London and Other Matters
 CHAPTER IV. Settling In
 CHAPTER V. How the Cook-Lady Found her Level
 CHAPTER VI. Kidnapping
 CHAPTER VII. The Thatched Cottage
 CHAPTER VIII. Assorted Guests
 CHAPTER IX. Homewood Gets Busy
 CHAPTER X. Australia in Surrey
 CHAPTER XI. Cheero!
 CHAPTER XII. Of Labour and Promotion
 CHAPTER XIII. The End of a Perfect Day
 CHAPTER XIV. Carrying On
 CHAPTER XV. Prisoners and Captives
 CHAPTER XVI. Through the Darkness
 CHAPTER XVII. Lights Out
 CHAPTER XVIII. The Watch on the Rhine
 CHAPTER XIX. Reveille
 CHAPTER XX. All Clear




CAPTAIN JIM




CHAPTER I
JOHN O’NEILL’S LEGACY


“Queer, isn’t it?” Jim said.

“Rather!” said Wally.

They were sitting on little green chairs in Hyde Park. Not far off
swirled the traffic of Piccadilly; glancing across to Hyde Park Corner,
they could see the great red motor-’buses, meeting, halting, and then
rocking away in different directions, hooting as they fled. The roar of
London was in their ears.

It was a sunny morning in September. The Park was dotted in every
direction with shining perambulators, propelled by smart nurses in
uniform, and tenanted by proud little people, fair-haired and rosy, and
extremely cheerful. Wally liked the Park babies. He referred to them
collectively as “young dukes.”

“They all look so jolly well tubbed, don’t they?” he remarked, straying
from the subject in hand. “Might be soap advertisements. Look, there’s
a jolly little duke in that gorgeous white pram, and a bigger sized
duke trotting alongside, with a Teddy-bear as big as himself. Awful
nice kids.” He smiled at the babies in the way that made it seem
ridiculous that he should be grown-up and in uniform.

“They can’t both be dukes,” said Jim literally. “Can’t grow more than
one in a family; at least not at the same time, I believe.”

“Oh, well, it doesn’t matter—and anyhow, the one in the pram’s a
duchess,” returned Wally. “I say, the duke’s fallen in love with you,
Jim.”

“The duke,” a curly-haired person in a white coat, hesitated on the
footpath near the two subalterns, then mustering his courage, came
close to Jim and gravely presented him with his Teddy-bear. Jim
received the gift as gravely, and shook hands with the small boy, to
his great delight.

“Thanks, awfully,” he said. “It’s a splendid Teddy, isn’t it?”

The nurse, greatly scandalized, swooped down upon her charge, exhorting
him to be ashamed, now, and not worry the gentleman. But the “duke”
showed such distress when Jim attempted to return the Teddy-bear that
the matter had to be adjusted by distracting his attention in the
direction of some drilling soldiers, while Wally concealed the toy
under the embroidered rug which protected the plump legs of the
“duchess”—who submitted with delighted gurgles to being tickled under
the chin. They withdrew reluctantly, urged by the still horrified
nurse.

“See what it is to be beautiful and have the glad eye!” jeered Wally.
“Dukes never give _me_ Teddy-bears!”

“It’s my look of benevolent age,” Jim said, grinning. “Anyhow, young
Wally, if you’ll stop beguiling the infant peerage, and attend to
business, I’ll be glad. We’ll have Norah and Dad here presently.”

“I’m all attention,” said his friend. “But there’s nothing more to be
said than that it _is_ rum, is there? And we said that.”

“Norah gave me a letter from poor old O’Neill to show you,” Jim said.
“I’ll read it, if you like.”

The merriment that was never very far from Wally Meadows’ eyes died out
as his chum unfolded a sheet of paper, closely written.

“He wrote it in the hotel in Carrignarone, I suppose?” he asked gently.

“Yes; just after dinner on the night of the fight. You see, he was
certain he wasn’t coming back. Anyhow, this is what he says:


“My Dear Norah,—

“If I am alive after to-night you will not get this letter: it is only
to come to you if I shall have ‘gone West.’ And please don’t worry if I
do go West. You see, between you all you have managed almost to make me
forget that I am just an apology for a man. I did not think it could be
done, but you have done it. Still, now and then I remember, and I know
that there will be long years after you have all gone back to that
beloved Australia of yours when there will be nothing to keep me from
realizing that I am crippled and a hunchback. To-night I have the one
chance of my life of living up to the traditions of O’Neills who were
fighting men; so if, by good luck, I manage to wing a German or two,
and then get in the way of an odd bullet myself, you mustn’t grudge my
finishing so much more pleasantly than I had ever hoped to do.

“If I do fall, I am leaving you that place of mine in Surrey. I have
hardly any one belonging to me, and they have all more money than is
good for them. The family estates are entailed, but this is mine to do
as I please with. I know you don’t need it, but it will be a home for
you and your father while Jim and Wally are fighting, if you care for
it. And perhaps you will make some use of it that will interest you. I
liked the place, as well as I could like any place outside Ireland; and
if I can look back—and I am very sure that I shall be able to look
back—I shall like to see you all there—you people who brought the sun
and light and laughter of Australia into the grey shadows of my
life—who never seemed to see that I was different from other men.

“Well, good-bye—and God keep you happy, little mate.

“Your friend,
“John O’Neill.”


Jim folded the letter and put it back in his pocket, and there was a
long silence. Each boy was seeing again a strip of Irish beach where a
brave man had died proudly.

“Different!” Wall said, at last, with a catch in his voice. “He wasn’t
different—at least, only in being a jolly sight better than most
fellows.”

Jim nodded.

“Well, he had his fight, and he did his bit, and, seeing how he felt
about things, I’m glad for his sake that he went out,” he said. “Only
I’m sorry for us, because it was a pretty big thing to be friends with
a man like that. Anyhow, we won’t forget him. We wouldn’t even without
this astonishing legacy of Norah’s.”

“Have you any particulars about it?” Wally asked.

“Dad got a letter from O’Neill too—both were sent to his lawyers; he
must have posted them himself that evening in Carrignarone. Dad’s was
only business. The place is really left to him, in trust for Norah,
until she comes of age; that’s so that there wouldn’t be any legal
bother about her taking possession of it at once if she wants to. Poor
old Norah’s just about bowled over. She felt O’Neill’s death so
awfully, and now this has brought it all back.”

“Yes, it’s rough on Norah,” Wally said. “I expect she hates taking the
place.”

“She can’t bear the idea of it. Dad and I don’t much care about it
either.”

Wally pondered.

“May I see that letter again?” he asked presently.

Jim Linton took out the letter and handed it to his friend. He filled
his pipe leisurely and lit it, while Wally knitted his brows over the
sheet of cheap hotel paper. Presently he looked up, a flash of
eagerness in his keen brown eyes.

“Well, I think O’Neill left that place to Norah with a purpose,” he
said. “I don’t believe it’s just an ordinary legacy. Of course, it’s
hers, all right; but don’t you think he wanted something done with it?”

“Done with it?”

“Yes. Look here,” Wally put a thin forefinger on the letter. “Look what
he says—‘Perhaps you will make some use of it that may interest you.’
Don’t you think that means something?”

“I believe it might,” Jim said cautiously. “But what?”

Wally hesitated.

“Well, he was just mad keen on the War,” he said. “He was always
planning what he could do to help, since he couldn’t fight,—at least,
since he thought he couldn’t,” the boy added with a sigh. “I wonder he
hadn’t used it himself for something in connexion with the War.”

“He couldn’t—it’s let,” Jim put in quickly. “The lawyers wrote about it
to Dad. It’s been let for a year, and the lease expires this month—they
said O’Neill had refused to renew it. That rather looks as if he had
meant to do something with it, doesn’t it?”

Wally nodded vigorously.

“I’ll bet he did. Now he’s left it to Norah to carry on. You see, they
told us his own relations weren’t up to much. I expect he knew they
wouldn’t make any use of it except for themselves. Why, it’s as clear
as mud, Jim! O’Neill knew that Norah didn’t actually need the place,
and that she and your father wanted to be near you and still help the
war themselves. They didn’t like working in London—Norah’s too much of
a kid, and your father says himself he’s not trained. Now they’ve got a
perfectly ripping chance!”

“Oh, bless you, Wally!” said a thankful voice behind them.

The boys sprang to their feet. Behind them stood a tall girl with a
sun-tanned face and straight grey eyes—eyes that bore marks of tears,
of which Norah for once was unashamed. Her brown curls were tied back
with a broad black ribbon. She was very slender—“skinny,” Norah would
have said—but, despite that she was at what is known as “the awkward
age,” no movement of Norah Linton’s was ever awkward. She moved with
something of the unconcerned grace of a deer. In her blue serge coat
and skirt she presented the well-groomed look that was part and parcel
of her. She smiled at the two boys, a little tremulously.

“Hallo!” said her brother. “We didn’t hear you—where did you spring
from?”

“Dad dropped me at the Corner—he had to go on to Harrods,” Norah
answered. “I came across the grass, and you two were so busy talking
you didn’t know I was there. I couldn’t help hearing what you said,
Wally.”

“Well, I’m glad you did,” Wally answered, “But what do you think
yourself, Nor?”

“I was just miserable until I heard you,” Norah said. “It seemed too
awful to take Sir John’s house—to profit by his death. I couldn’t bear
it. But of course you’re right. I do think I was stupid—I read his
letter a dozen times, but I never saw it that way.”

“But you agree with Wally, now?” Jim asked.

“Why, of course—don’t you? I suppose I might have had the sense to see
his meaning in time, but I could only think of seeming to benefit by
his death. However, as long as one member of the family has seen it,
it’s all right.” She flashed a smile at Wally. “I’m just ever so much
happier. It makes it all—different. We were such—” her voice
trembled—“such good chums, and now it seems as if he had really trusted
us to carry on for him.”

“Of course he did,” Wally said. “He knew jolly well you would make good
use of it, and it would help you, too, when Jim was away.”

“Jim?” said that gentleman. “Jim? What are you leaving yourself out
for? Aren’t you coming? Got a Staff job at home?”

“I’m ashamed of you, Wally,” said Norah severely. “Of course, if you
don’t _want_ to belong——!” Whereat Wally Meadows flushed and laughed,
and muttered something unintelligible that nevertheless was quite
sufficient for his friends.

It was not a thing of yesterday, that friendship. It went back to days
of small-boyhood, when Wally, a lonely orphan from Queensland, had been
Jim Linton’s chum at the Melbourne Grammar School, and had fallen into
a habit of spending his holidays at the Linton’s big station in the
north of Victoria, until it seemed that he was really one of the
Billabong family. Years had knitted him and Jim and Norah into a firm
triumvirate, mates in the work and play of an Australian cattle-run;
watched over by the silent grey man whose existence centred in his
motherless son and daughter—with a warm corner in his affections for
the lithe, merry Queensland boy, whose loyalty to Billabong and its
people had never wavered since his childhood.

Then, just as Jim had outgrown school and was becoming his father’s
right-hand man on the station, came the world-upheaval of the European
War, which had whisked them all to England. Business had, at the
moment, summoned Mr. Linton to London; to leave Norah behind was not to
be thought of, and as both the boys were wild to enlist, and Wally was
too young to be accepted in Australia—though not in England—it seemed
that the simplest thing to do was to make the pilgrimage a general one,
and let the chums enlist in London. They had joined a famous British
regiment, obtaining commissions without difficulty, thanks to cadet
training in Australia. But their first experience of war in Flanders
had been a short one: they were amongst the first to suffer from the
German poison-gas, and a long furlough had resulted.

Mr. Linton and Norah had taken them to Ireland as soon as they were fit
to travel; and the bogs and moors of Donegal, coupled with
trout-fishing, had gone far to effect a cure. But there, unexpected
adventure had awaited them. They had made friends with Sir John
O’Neill, the last of an old North of Ireland family: a half-crippled
man, eating out his heart against the fate that held him back from an
active part in the war. Together they had managed to stumble on an
oil-base for German submarines, concealed on the rocky coast; and, luck
and boldness favouring them, to trap a U-boat and her crew. It had been
a short and triumphant campaign—skilfully engineered by O’Neill; and he
alone had paid for the triumph with his life.

John O’Neill had died happily, rejoicing in for once having played the
part of a fighting man; but to the Australians his death had been a
blow that robbed their victory of all its joy. They mourned for him as
for one of themselves, cherishing the memory of the high-souled man
whose spirit had outstripped his weak body. Jim and Wally, from
exposure on the night of the fight, had suffered a relapse, and
throat-trouble had caused their sick-leave to be extended several
times. Now, once more fit, they were back in London, expecting to
rejoin their regiment immediately.

“So now,” Jim said, “the only question is, what are you going to do
with it?”

“I’m going to think hard for a day,” said Norah. “So can you two; and
we’ll ask Dad, of course.”

“And then Dad will tell you what to do,” said Jim, grinning.

“Yes of course he will. Dad always has splendid ideas,” said Norah,
laughing. “But we won’t have any decision for a day, because it’s a
terribly big thing to think of. I wish I was grown up—it must be easier
to settle big questions if you haven’t got your hair down your back!”

“I don’t quite see what your old curly mop has to do with it, but
anyhow, you needn’t be in a hurry to put it up,” said her brother.
“It’s awful to be old and responsible, isn’t it Wally?” To which Wally
responded with feeling, “Beastly!” and endeavoured to look more than
nineteen—failing signally.

“Let’s go and look at the Row,” Norah said.

“Dad will find us all right, I suppose?” Jim hesitated.

“Why, he couldn’t miss you!” said Norah, laughing. “Come on.”

Even when more than a year of War had made uniform a commonplace in
London streets, you might have turned to look at Jim and Wally. Jim was
immensely tall; his chum little less so; and both were lean and
clean-shaven, tanned to a deep bronze, and stamped with a look of
resolute keenness. In their eyes was the deep glint that comes to those
who have habitually looked across great spaces. The type has become
familiar enough in London now, but it generally exists under a slouch
hat; and these lads were in British uniform, bearing the badges of a
famous marching regiment. At first they had hankered after the cavalry,
being much more accustomed to ride than to walk: but as the armies
settled down into the Flanders mud it became increasingly apparent that
this was not to be a horseman’s war, and that therefore, as Wally put
it, if they wanted to be in the fun, they had better make up their
minds to paddle with the rest. The amount of “fun” had so far been a
negligible quantity which caused them some bitterness of spirit. They
earnestly hoped to increase it as speedily as might be, and to give the
Hun as much inconvenience as they could manage in the process.

They strolled across the grass to the railings, and looked up and down
the tan ribbon of Rotten Row. Small boys and girls, on smart ponies and
woolly Shetlands, walked or trotted sedately; or occasionally galloped,
followed by elderly grooms torn between pride and anxiety. Jim and
Wally thought the famous Row an over-rated concern; failing to realize,
from its war aspect, the Row of other days, crammed from fence to fence
with beautiful horses and well-turned-out riders, and with half the
world looking on from the railings. Nowadays the small boys and girls
had it chiefly to themselves, and could stray from side to side at
their own sweet will. A few ladies were riding, and there was a
sprinkling of officers in khaki; obviously on Army horses and out for
exercise. Now and then came a wounded man, slowly, on a reliable cob or
sturdy pony—bandages visible, or one arm in a sling. A few people sat
about, or leaned on the fences, watching; but there was nothing to
attract a crowd. Every one looked business-like, purposeful; clothes
were plain and useful, with little frippery. The old glitter and
splendour of the Row was gone: the London that used to watch it was a
London that had forgotten how to play.

Beyond the Row, carriages, drawn by beautiful pairs of horses,
high-stepping, with harness flashing in the sunlight, drove up and
down. Some contained old ladies and grey-haired men; but nearly all
bore a load of wounded soldiers, with sometimes a tired-faced nurse.

“There’s that nice old Lady Ellison—the one that used to take Jim and
me out when we were in hospital,” Wally said, indicating a carriage
with a magnificent pair of bays. “She was an old dear. My word, I’d
like to have the driving of those horses—in a good light buggy on the
Billabong track!”

“So would I,” Jim assented. “But I’d take those beastly bearing-reins
off before I started.”

“Yes,” said Norah eagerly. “Poor darlings, how they must hate them!
Jim, I wish we’d struck London when the coaches used to be seen.”

“Rather!” said Jim. “Anstruther used to tell me about them. Coaches
bigger than Cobb & Co.’s, and smart as paint, with teams of four so
matched you could hardly tell which was which—and educated beyond
anything Australians could dream about. There was one man—poor chap,
Anstruther said he was drowned in the _Lusitania_—who had a team of
four black cobs. I think Anstruther used to dream about them at night;
he got poetical and incoherent when he tried to describe ’em.”

“Fancy seeing a dozen or so of those coaches swinging down Piccadilly
on a fine morning!” said Wally. “That would be something to tell black
Billy about, Norah!”

“He’d only say Plenty!” said Norah, laughing. “Look—there’s Dad!”

They turned to meet a tall grey man who came swinging across the grass
with a step as light as his son’s. David Linton greeted them with a
smile.

“I knew I should find you as near as you could get to the horses,” he
said. “This place is almost a rest-cure after Harrod’s; I never find
myself in that amazing shop without wishing I had a bell on my neck, so
that I couldn’t get lost. And I always take the wrong lift and find
myself among garden tools when all I want is collars.”

“Well, they have lifts round every corner: you want a special
lift-sense not to take the wrong one,” Norah defended him.

“Yes, and when you ask your way anywhere in one of these fifty-acre
London shops they say, ‘Through the archway, sir,’ and disappear: and
you look round you frantically, and see about seventeen different
archways, and there you are,” Wally stated. “So you plunge into them
all in turn, and get hopelessly lost. But it’s rather fun.”

“I’d like it better if they didn’t call me ‘Moddam,’” said Norah.
“‘Shoes, Moddam? Certainly, Moddam; first to the right, second to the
left, lift Number fifteen, fifth floor and the attendant will direct
you!’ Then you stagger into space, wishing for a wet towel round your
head!”

“I could almost believe,” said her father, regarding her gravely, “that
you would prefer Cunjee, with one street, one general store, one
blacksmith’s, and not much else at all.”

“Why, of course I do,” Norah laughed. “At least you can’t get lost
there, and you haven’t got half a day’s journey from the oatmeal place
to the ribbon department: they’ll sell you both at the same counter,
and a frying-pan and a new song too! Think of the economy of time and
boot-leather! And Mr. Wilkins knows all about you, and talks to you
like a nice fat uncle while he wraps up your parcels. And if you’re on
a young horse you needn’t get off at all—all you have to do is to
coo-ee, and Mr. Wilkins comes out prepared to sell you all his shop on
the footpath. If _that_ isn’t more convenient than seventeen archways
and fifty-seven lifts, then I’d like to know what is!”

“Moddam always had a great turn of eloquence, hadn’t she?” murmured
Wally, eyeing her with respect. Whereat Norah reddened and laughed, and
accused him of sentiments precisely similar to her own.

“I think we’re all much the same,” Jim said. “London’s all very well
for a visit. But just imagine what it would be if we didn’t know we
were going back to Billabong some day!”

“What a horrible idea!” Norah said. “But we are—when the old War’s
over, and the Kaiser has retired to St. Helena, and the Huns are busy
building up Belgium and France. And you’ll both be captains, if you
aren’t brigadiers, and all Billabong will expect to see you come back
in uniform glittering with medals and things.”

“I like their chance!” said Wally firmly.

“Anyhow, we’ll all go back; and that’s all that matters,” said Norah.
Her eyes dwelt wistfully on the two tall lads.

“And meanwhile,” said Jim, “we’ll all go down to Fuller’s and have
morning tea. One thing, young Norah, you won’t find a Fuller’s in
Cunjee!”

“Why would I be trying?” Norah asked cheerfully. “Sure isn’t there
Brownie at Billabong?”

“Hear, hear!” agreed Wally. “When I think of Brownie’s pikelets——”

“Or Brownie’s scones,” added Norah. “Or her sponge-cakes.”

“Or Brownie’s tea-pot, as large and as brown as herself,” said Mr.
Linton—“then London is a desert. But we’ll make the best of it for the
present. Come along to Fuller’s.”




CHAPTER II
THE HOME FOR TIRED PEOPLE


“To begin with,” said Jim—“what’s the place like?”

“Eighty acres, with improvements,” answered his father. “And three
farms—all let.”

“Daddy, you’re like an auctioneer’s advertisement,” Norah protested.
“Tell us what it is _like_—the house, I mean.”

“We’ll run down and see it soon,” said Mr. Linton. “Meanwhile, the
lawyers tell me it’s a good house, Queen Anne style——”

“What’s that?” queried Jim.

“Oh, gables and things,” said Wally airily. “Go on, sir, please.”

“Standing in well-timbered park lands,” said Mr. Linton, fishing a
paper out of his pocket, and reading from it. “Sorry, Norah, but I
can’t remember all these thrills without the lawyers’ letter. Lounge
hall, four reception rooms——”

“Who are you going to receive, Nor?”

“Be quiet,” said Norah, aiming a cushion at the offender. “Not you, if
you’re not extra polite!”

“Be quiet, all of you, or I will discontinue this penny reading,” said
Mr. Linton severely. “Billiard-room, thirteen bedrooms, three baths (h.
and c.)——”

“Hydraulic and condensed,” murmured Wally. Jim sat upon him with silent
firmness, and the reading was unchecked.

“Excellent domestic offices, modern drainage, central heating, electric
plant, Company’s water——”

“What on earth——?” said Jim.

“I really don’t know,” said his father. “But I suppose it means you can
turn taps without fear of a drought, or they wouldn’t put it. Grounds
including shady old-world gardens, walled kitchen garden, stone-flagged
terrace, lily pond, excellent pasture. Squash racquet court.”

“What’s that?” asked Norah.

“You play it with pumpkins,” came, muffled, from beneath Jim. “Let me
up, Jimmy—I’ll be good.”

“That’ll be something unusual,” said Jim, rising. “Yes, Dad?”

“Stabling, heated garage, thatched cottage. Fine timber. Two of the
farms let on long leases; one lease expires with lease of house. All in
excellent order. I think that’s about all. So there you are, Norah. And
what are you going to do with it?”

It was the next morning, and the treacherous September sunshine had
vanished, giving place to a cold, wet drizzle, which blurred the
windows of the Lintons’ flat in South Kensington. Looking down, nothing
was to be seen but a few mackintoshed pedestrians, splashing dismally
along the wet, grey street. Across the road the trees in a little,
fenced square were already getting shabby, and a few leaves fluttered
idly down. The brief, gay English summer had gone; already the grey
heralds of the sky sounded the approach of winter, long and cold and
gloomy.

“I’ve been thinking terribly hard,” Norah said. “I don’t think I ever
lay awake so long in my life. But I can’t make up my mind. Of course it
must be some way of helping the War. But how? We couldn’t make it a
hospital, could we?”

“I think not,” said her father. “The hospital idea occurred to me, but
I don’t think it would do. You see you’d need nurses and a big staff,
and doctors; and already that kind of thing is organized. People well
established might do it, but not lone Australians like you and me,
Norah.”

“How about a convalescent home?”

“Well, the same thing applies, in a less degree. I believe, too, that
they are all under Government supervision, and I must admit I’ve no
hankering after that. We wouldn’t be able to call our souls our own;
and we’d be perpetually irritated by Government under-strappers,
interfering with us and giving orders—no, I don’t think we could stand
it. You and I have always run our own show, haven’t we, Norah—that is,
until Jim came back to boss us!” He smiled at his tall son.

There was a pause.

“Well, Dad—you always have ideas,” said Norah, in the voice of one who
waits patiently.

Mr. Linton hesitated.

“I don’t know that I have anything very brilliant now,” he said. “But I
was thinking—do you remember Garrett, the fellow you boys used to tell
us about? who never cared to get leave because he hadn’t any home.”

“Rather!” said the boys. “Fellow from Jamaica.”

“He was an awfully sociable chap,” Wally added, “and he didn’t like
cities. So London bored him stiff when he was alone. He said the
trenches were much more homelike.”

“Well, there must be plenty of people like that,” said Mr. Linton.
“Especially, of course, among the Australians. Fellows to whom leave
can’t mean what it should, for want of a home: and without any ties
it’s easy for them to get into all sorts of mischief. And they should
get all they can out of leave, for the sake of the War, if for nothing
else: they need a thorough mental re-fitting, to go back fresh and
keen, so that they can give the very best of themselves when the work
begins again.”

“So you think of making Sir John’s place into a Home for Tired people?”
said Norah, excitedly. “Dad, it’s a lovely plan!”

“What do you think, Jim?” asked Mr. Linton.

“Yes, I think it’s a great idea,” Jim said slowly. “Even the little bit
of France we had showed us what I told you—that you’ve got to give your
mind a spring-cleaning whenever you can, if you want to keep fit. I
suppose if people are a bit older they can stick it better—some of
them, at least. But when you’re in the line for any time, you sometimes
feel you’ve just _got_ to forget things—smells and pain, and—things you
see.”

“Well, you’d forget pretty soon at a place like the one you’ve been
reading about,” said Wally. “Do you remember, Jim, how old poor old
Garrett used to look? He was always cheery and ragging, and all that
sort of thing, but often he used to look like his own grandfather, and
his eyes gave you the creeps. And he couldn’t sleep.”

“’M!” said Jim. “I remember. If Garrett’s still going, will you have
him for your first patient, Nor? What will you call them, by the
way—guests? patients? cases?”

“Inmates,” grinned Wally.

“Sounds like a lunatic asylum,” rejoined Jim. “How about lodgers? Or
patrons?”

“They’ll be neither, donkey,” said Norah pleasantly. “Just Tired
People, I think. Oh, Dad, I want to begin!”

“You shouldn’t call your superiors names, especially when I have more
ideas coming to me,” said Jim severely. “Look here—I agree with Dad
that you couldn’t have a convalescent home, where you’d need nurses and
doctors; but I do think you might ask fellows on final sick-leave, like
us—who’d been discharged from hospitals, but were not quite fit yet.
Chaps not really needing nursing, but not up to much travelling, or to
the racket and fuss of an hotel.”

“Yes,” said Wally. “Or chaps who had lost a limb, and were trying to
plan out how they were going to do without it.” His young face looked
suddenly grave; Norah remembered a saying of his once before—“I don’t
in the least mind getting killed, but I don’t want Fritz to wing me.”
She moved a little nearer to him.

“That’s a grand idea—yours too, Jimmy,” she said. “Dad, do you think
Sir John would be satisfied?”

“If we can carry out our plan as we hope, I think he would,” Mr. Linton
said. “We’ll find difficulties, of course, and make mistakes, but we’ll
do our best, Norah. And if we can send back to the Front cheery men,
rested and refreshed and keen—well, I think we’ll be doing our bit. And
after the War? What then?”

“I was thinking about that, too,” said Norah. “And I got a clearer
notion than about using it now, I think. Of course,”—she hesitated—“I
don’t know much about money matters, or if you think I ought to keep
the place. You see, you always seem to have enough to give us
everything we want, Dad. I won’t need to keep it, will I? I don’t want
to, even if I haven’t got much money.”

“I’m not a millionaire,” said David Linton, laughing. “But—no, you
won’t need an English income, Norah.”

“I’m so glad,” said Norah. “Then when we go back to Billabong, Dad,
couldn’t we turn it all into a place for partly-disabled
soldiers,—where they could work a bit, just as much as they were able
to, but they’d be sure of a home and wouldn’t have any anxiety. I don’t
know if it could be made self—self—you know—earning its own living——”

“Self-supporting,” assisted her father.

“Yes, self-supporting,” said Norah gratefully. “Perhaps it could. But
they’d all have their pensions to help them.”

“Yes, and it could be put under a partly-disabled officer with a wife
and kids that he couldn’t support—some poor beggar feeling like
committing suicide because he couldn’t tell where little Johnny’s next
pair of boots was coming from!” added Jim. “That’s the most ripping
idea, Norah! What do you think, Dad?”

“Yes—excellent,” said Mr. Linton. “The details would want a lot of
working-out, of course: but there will be plenty of time for that. I
would like to make it as nearly self-supporting as possible, so that
there would be no idea of charity about it.”

“A kind of colony,” said Wally.

“Yes. It ought to be workable. The land is good, and with
poultry-farming, and gardening, and intensive culture, it should pay
well enough. We’ll get all sorts of expert advice, Norah, and plan the
thing thoroughly.”

“And we’ll call it ‘The O’Neill Colony,’ or something like that,” said
Norah, her eyes shining. “I’d like it to carry on Sir John’s name,
wouldn’t you, Dad?”

“Indeed, yes,” said David Linton. “It has some sort of quiet,
inoffensive name already, by the way—yes, Homewood.”

“Well, that sounds nice and restful,” said Jim. “Sort of name you’d
like to think of in the trenches. When do we go to see it, Dad?”

“The lawyers have written to ask the tenants what day will suit them,”
said his father. “They’re an old Indian Army officer and his wife, I
believe; General Somers. I don’t suppose they will raise any objection
to our seeing the house. By the way, there is another important thing:
there’s a motor and some vehicles and horses, and a few cows, that go
with the place. O’Neill used to like to have it ready to go to at any
time, no matter how unexpectedly. It was only when War work claimed him
that he let it to these people. He was unusually well-off for an Irish
landowner; it seems that his father made a heap of money on the Stock
Exchange.”

“Horses!” said Norah blissfully.

“And a motor.”

“That will be handy for bringing the Tired People from the station,”
said she. “Horses that one could ride, I wonder, Daddy?”

“I shouldn’t be surprised,” said her father, laughing. “Anyhow, I
daresay you will ride them.”

“I’ll try,” said Norah modestly. “It sounds too good to be true. Can I
run the fowls, Daddy? I’d like that job.”

“Yes, you can be poultry-expert,” said Mr. Linton. “As for me, I shall
control the pigs.”

“You won’t be allowed to,” said Wally. “You’ll find a cold, proud
steward, or bailiff, or head-keeper or something, who would die of
apoplexy if either of you did anything so lowering. You may be allowed
to ride, Norah, but it won’t be an Australian scurry—you’ll have to be
awfully prim and proper, and have a groom trotting behind you. With a
top-hat.” He beamed upon her cheerfully.

“Me!” said Norah, aghast. “Wally, don’t talk of such horrible things.
It’s rubbish, isn’t it, Dad?”

“Grooms and top-hats don’t seem to be included in the catalogue,” said
Mr. Linton, studying it.

“Bless you, that’s not necessary,” said Jim. “I mean, you needn’t get
too bucked because they’re not. Public opinion will force you to get
them. Probably Nor will have to ride in a top-hat, too.”

“Never!” said Norah firmly. “Unless you promise to do it too, Jimmy.”

“My King and Country have called me,” said Jim, with unction.
“Therefore I shall accompany you in uniform—and watch you trying to
keep the top-hat on. It will be ever so cheery.”

“You won’t,” said Norah. “You’ll be in the mud in Flanders——” and then
broke off, and changed the subject laboriously. There were few subjects
that did not furnish more or less fun to the Linton family; but Norah
never could manage to joke successfully about even the Flanders mud,
which appeared to be a matter for humorous recollection to Jim and
Wally. Whenever the thought of their return to that dim and terrible
region that had swallowed up so many crossed her vision, something
caught at her heart and made her breath come unevenly. She knew they
must go: she would not have had it otherwise, even had it been certain
that they would never come back to her. But that they should not—so
alive, so splendid in their laughing strength—the agony of the thought
haunted her dreams, no matter how she strove to put it from her by day.

Jim saw the shadow in her eyes and came to her rescue. There was never
a moment when Jim and Norah failed to understand each other.

“You’ll want a good deal of organization about that place, Dad,” he
said. “I suppose you’ll try to grow things—vegetables and crops?”

“I’ve been trying to look ahead,” said Mr. Linton. “This is only the
second year of the War, and I’ve never thought it would be a short
business. It doesn’t seem to me that England realizes war at all, so
far; everything goes on just the same—not only ‘business as usual,’ but
other things too: pleasure, luxuries, eating, clothes; everything as
usual. I reckon that conscription is bound to come, and before the Hun
gets put in his place nearly every able-bodied man in these islands
will be forced to help in the job.”

“I think you’re about right,” Jim said.

“Well, then, other things will happen when the men go. Food will get
scarcer—the enemy will sink more and more ships; everything that the
shops and the farmers sell will get dearer and dearer, and many things
will cease to exist altogether. You’ll find that coal will run short;
and live stock will get scarce because people won’t be able to get
imported food stuffs that they depend on now. Oh, it’s my idea that
there are tight times coming for the people of England. And that, of
course, means a good deal of anxiety in planning a Home for Tired
People. Tired People must be well fed and kept warm.”

“Can’t we do it, Daddy?” queried Norah, distressed.

“We’re going to try, my girl. But I’m looking ahead. One farm comes in
with the house, you know. I think we had better get a man to run that
with us on the shares system, and we’ll grow every bit of food for the
house that we can. We’ll have plenty of good cows, plenty of fowls,
vegetables, fruit; we’ll grow potatoes wherever we can put them in, and
we’ll make thorough provision for storing food that will keep.”

“Eggs—in water glass,” said Norah. “And I’ll make tons of jam and
bottle tons of fruit and vegetables.”

“Yes. We’ll find out how to preserve lots of things that we know
nothing about now. I don’t in the least imagine that if real shortage
came private people would be allowed to store food; but a house run for
a war purpose might be different. Anyhow, there’s no shortage yet, so
there’s no harm in beginning as soon as we can. Of course we can’t do
very much before we grow things—and that won’t be until next year.”

“There’s marmalade,” said Norah wisely. “And apple jam—and we’ll dry
apples. And if the hens are good there may be eggs to save.”

“Hens get discouraged in an English winter, and I’m sure I don’t blame
them,” said Jim, laughing. “Never mind, Nor, they’ll buck up in the
spring.”

“Then there’s the question of labour,” said Mr. Linton. “I’m inclined
to employ only men who wouldn’t be conscripted: partially-disabled
soldiers or sailors who could still work, or men with other physical
drawbacks. Lots of men whose hearts are too weak to go ‘over the top’
from the trenches could drive a plough quite well. Then, if
conscription does come, we shall be safe.”

“I’ll like to do it, too,” said Norah. “It would be jolly to help
them.”

“Of course, it will cut both ways,” Mr. Linton said. “There should be
no difficulty in getting men of the kind—poor lads, there are plenty of
disabled ones. I’m inclined to think that the question of women
servants will be more difficult.”

“Well, I can cook a bit,” said Norah—“thanks to Brownie.”

“My dear child,” said her father, slightly irritated—“you’ve no idea of
what a fairly big English house means, apart from housekeeping and
managing. We shall need a really good housekeeper as well as a cook;
and goodness knows how many maids under her. You see the thing has got
to be done very thoroughly. If it were just you and the boys and me
you’d cook our eggs and bacon and keep us quite comfortable. But it
will be quite another matter when we fill up all those rooms with Tired
People.”

“I suppose so,” said Norah meekly. “But I can be useful, Daddy.”

He patted her shoulder.

“Of course you can, mate. I’m only afraid you’ll have too much to do. I
must say I wish Brownie were here instead of in Australia.”

“Dear old Brownie, wouldn’t she love it all!” said Norah, her eyes
tender at the thought of the old woman who had been nurse and mother,
and mainspring of the Billabong house, since Norah’s own mother had
laid her baby in her kind arms and closed tired eyes so many years ago.
“Wouldn’t she love fixing the house! And how she’d hate cooking with
coal instead of wood! Only nothing would make Brownie bad-tempered.”

“Not even Wal and I,” said Jim. “And I’ll bet we were trying enough to
damage a saint’s patience. However, as we can’t have Brownie, I suppose
you’ll advertise for some one else, Dad?”

“Oh, I suppose so—but sufficient unto the day is the evil thereof,”
returned Mr. Linton. “I’ve thought of nothing but this inheritance of
Norah’s all day, and I’m arriving at the conclusion that it’s going to
be an inheritance of something very like hard work!”

“Well, that’s all right, ’cause there shouldn’t be any loafers in
war-time,” Norah said. She looked out of the window. “The rain is
stopping; come along, everybody, and we’ll go down Regent Street on a
’bus.” To do which Norah always maintained was the finest thing in
London.

They went down to see Norah’s inheritance two days later. A quick train
from London dropped them at a tiny station, where the stationmaster, a
grizzled man apparently given over to the care of nasturtiums, directed
them to Homewood. A walk of a mile along a wide white road brought them
to big iron gates, standing open, beside a tiny lodge with
diamond-paned windows set in lattice-work, under overhanging eaves; and
all smothered with ivy out of which sparrows fluttered busily. The
lodgekeeper, a neat woman, looked at the party curiously: no doubt the
news of their coming had spread.

From the lodge the drive to the house wound through the park—a wide
stretch of green, with noble trees, oak, beech and elm; not towering
like Norah’s native gum-trees, but flinging wide arms as though to
embrace as much as possible of the beauty of the landscape. Bracken,
beginning to turn gold, fringed the edge of the gravelled track. A few
sheep and cows were to be seen, across the grass.

“Nice-looking sheep,” said Mr. Linton.

“Yes, but you wouldn’t call it over-stocked,” was Jim’s comment. Jim
was not used to English parks. He was apt to think of any grass as
“feed,” in terms of so many head per acre.

The drive, well-gravelled and smoothly rolled, took them on, sauntering
slowly, until it turned in a great sweep round a lawn, ending under a
stone porch flung out from the front of the house. A wide porch, almost
a verandah; to the delighted eyes of the Australians, who considered
verandah-less houses a curious English custom, verging on lunacy. Near
the house it was shut in with glass, and furnished with a few lounge
chairs and a table or two.

“That’s a jolly place!” Jim said quickly.

The house itself was long and rambling, and covered with ivy. There
were big windows—it seemed planned to catch all the sunlight that could
possibly be tempted into it. The lawn ended in a terrace with a stone
balustrade, where one could sit and look across the park and to woods
beyond it—now turning a little yellow in the sunlight, and soon to glow
with orange and flame-colour and bronze, when the early frosts should
have painted the dying leaves. From the lawn, to right and left, ran
shrubberies and flower-beds, with winding grass walks.

“Why, it’s lovely!” Norah breathed. She slipped a hand into her
father’s arm.

Jim rang the bell. A severe butler appeared, and explained that General
and Mrs. Somers had gone out for the day, and had begged that Mr.
Linton and his party would make themselves at home and explore the
house and grounds thoroughly: an arrangement which considerably
relieved the minds of the Australians, who had rather dreaded the
prospect of “poking about” the house under the eyes of its tenants. The
butler stiffened respectfully at the sight of the boys’ uniforms. It
appeared presently that he had been a mess-sergeant in days gone by,
and now regarded himself as the personal property of the General.

“Very sorry they are to leave the ’ouse, too, sir,” said the butler. “A
nice place, but too big for them.”

“Haven’t they any children?” Norah asked.

“Only the Captain, miss, and he’s in Mesopotamia, which is an ’orrible
’ole for any gentleman to be stuck in,” said the butler with a fine
contempt for Mesopotamia and all its works. “And the mistress is tired
of ’ousekeeping, so they’re going to live in one of them there family
’otels, as they call them.” The butler sighed, and then, as if
conscious of having lapsed from correct behaviour, stiffened to
rigidity and became merely butler once more. “Will you see the ’ouse
now, sir?”

They entered a wide hall in which was a fireplace that drew an
exclamation from Norah, since she had not seen so large a one since she
left Billabong. This was built to take logs four feet long, to hold
which massive iron dogs stood in readiness. Big leather armchairs and
couches and tables strewn with magazines and papers, together with a
faint fragrance of tobacco in the air, gave to the hall a comforting
sense of use. The drawing-room, on the other hand, was chillingly
splendid and formal, and looked as though no one had ever sat in the
brocaded chairs: and the great dining room was almost as forbidding.
The butler intimated that the General and his wife preferred the
morning-room, which proved to be a cheery place, facing south and west,
with a great window-recess filled with flowering plants.

“This is jolly,” Jim said. “But so would the other rooms be, if they
weren’t so awfully empty. They only want people in them.”

“Tired people,” Norah said.

“Yes,” Wally put in. “I’m blessed if I think they would stay tired for
long, here.”

There was a long billiard-room, with a ghostly table shrouded in
dust-sheets; and upstairs, a range of bedrooms of all shapes and sizes,
but all bright and cheerful, and looking out upon different aspects of
park and woodland. Nothing was out of order; everything was plain, but
care and taste were evident in each detail. Then, down a back
staircase, they penetrated to outer regions where the corner of Norah’s
soul that Brownie had made housewifely rejoiced over a big, bright
kitchen with pantries and larders and sculleries of the most modern
type. The cook, who looked severe, was reading the _Daily Mail_ in the
servants’ hall; here and there they had glimpses of smart maids,
irreproachably clad, who seemed of a race apart from either the cheery,
friendly housemaids of Donegal, or Sarah and Mary of Billabong, who
disliked caps, but had not the slightest objection to helping to put
out a bush-fire or break in a young colt. Norah tried to picture the
Homewood maids at either task, and failed signally.

From the house they wandered out to visit well-appointed stables with
room for a dozen horses, and a garage where a big touring car
stood—Norah found herself quite unable to realize that it belonged to
her! But in the stables were living things that came and nuzzled softly
in her hand with inquiring noses that were evidently accustomed to
gifts of sugar and apples, and Norah felt suddenly, for the first time,
at home. There were two good cobs, and a hunter with a beautiful lean
head and splendid shoulders; a Welsh pony designed for a roomy tub-cart
in the coach house; and a good old stager able for anything from
carrying a nervous rider to drawing a light plough. The cobs, the groom
explained, were equally good in saddle or harness; and there was
another pony, temporarily on a visit to a vet., which Sir John had
liked to ride. “But of course Killaloe was Sir John’s favourite,” he
added, stroking the hunter’s soft brown muzzle. “There wasn’t no one
could show them two the way in a big run.”

They tore themselves with difficulty from the stables, and, still
guided by the butler, who seemed to think he must not let them out of
his sight, wandered through the grounds. Thatched cottage, orchard, and
walled garden, rosery, with a pergola still covered with late blooms,
lawns and shrubberies. There was nothing very grand, but all was
exquisitely kept; and a kind of still peace brooded over the beauty of
the whole, and made War and its shadows seem very far away. The farms,
well-tilled and prosperous-looking, were at the western side of the
park: Mr. Linton and Jim talked with the tenant whose lease was
expiring while Norah and Wally sat on an old oak log and chatted to the
butler, who told them tales of India, and asked questions about
Australia, being quite unable to realize any difference between the
natives of the two countries. “All niggers, I calls them,” said the
butler loftily.

“That seems a decent fellow,” said Mr. Linton, as they walked back
across the park. “Hawkins, the tenant-farmer, I mean. Has he made a
success of his place, do you know?”

“’Awkins ’as an excellent name, sir,” replied the butler. “A good,
steady man, and a rare farmer. The General thinks ’ighly of ’im. ’E’s
sorry enough that ’is lease is up, ’Awkins is.”

“I think of renewing it, under slightly different conditions,” Mr.
Linton observed. “I don’t wish to turn the man out, if he will grow
what I want.”

“Well, that’s good news,” said the butler heartily. “I’m sure
’Awkins’ll do anything you may ask ’im to, sir.” A sudden dull flush
came into his cheeks, and he looked for a moment half-eagerly at Mr.
Linton, as if about to speak. He checked himself, however, and they
returned to the house, where, by the General’s orders, coffee and
sandwiches awaited the visitors in the morning-room. The butler flitted
about them, seeing to their comfort unobtrusively.

“If I may make so bold as to ask, sir,” he said presently, “you’ll be
coming to live here shortly?”

“As soon as General Somers leaves,” Mr. Linton answered.

The man dropped his voice, standing rigidly to attention.

“I suppose, sir,” he said wistfully, “you would not be needing a
butler?”

“A butler—why. I hadn’t thought of such a thing,” said Mr. Linton,
laughing. “There are not very many of you in Australia, you know.”

“But indeed, sir, you’ll need one, in a place like this,” said the
ex-sergeant, growing bold. “Every one ’as them—and if you would be so
kind as to consider if I’d do, sir? I know the place, and the General
’ud give me a good record. I’ve been under him these fifteen years, but
he doesn’t need me after he leaves here.”

“Well——” said Mr. Linton thoughtfully. “But we shan’t be a small
family—we mean to fill this place up with officers needing rest. We’re
coming here to work, not to play.”

“Officers!” said the ex-sergeant joyfully. “But where’d you get any one
to ’elp you better, sir? Lookin’ after officers ’as been my job this
many a year. And I’d serve you faithful, sir.”

Norah slipped her hand into her father’s arm.

“We really would need him, I believe, Daddy,” she whispered.

“You would, indeed, miss,” said the butler gratefully. “I could valet
the young gentlemen, and if there’s any special attention needed, I
could give it. I’d do my very utmost, miss. I’m old to go out looking
for a new place at my time of life. And if you’ve once been in the
Army, you like to stay as near it as you can.”

“Well, we’ll see,” Mr. Linton said guardedly. “I’ll probably write to
General Somers about you.” At which the butler, forgetting his
butlerhood, came smartly to attention—and then became covered with
confusion and concealed himself as well as he could behind a
coffee-pot.

“You might do much worse,” Jim remarked, on their way to the station.
“He looks a smart man—and though this place is glorious, it’s going to
take a bit of running. Keep him for a bit, at any rate, Dad.”

“I think it might be as well,” Mr. Linton answered. He turned at a bend
in the drive, to look back at Homewood, standing calm and peaceful in
its clustering trees. “Well, Norah, what do you think of your
property?”

“I’m quite unable to believe it’s mine,” said Norah, laughing. “But I
suppose that will come in time. However, there’s one thing quite
certain, Dad—you and I will have to get very busy!”




CHAPTER III
OF LONDON AND OTHER MATTERS


Jim and Wally dropped lightly from the footboard of a swift motor-’bus,
dodged through the traffic, and swung quickly down a quiet side-street.
They stopped before a stone house, where, from a window above, Norah
watched their eager faces as Jim fitted his latchkey and opened the
door. She turned back into the room with a little sigh.

“There they are, Dad. And they’re passed fit—I know.”

David Linton looked up from the elbow-splint he was making.

“Well, it had to come, mate,” he said.

“Yes, I know. But I hoped it wouldn’t!” said poor Norah inconsistently.

“You wouldn’t like them not to go,” said her father. And then cheery
footsteps clattered up the stairs, and the boys burst in.

“Passed!” shouted Jim. “Fit as fiddles!”

“When?” Norah asked.

“This day week. So we’ll have nice time to settle you into Homewood and
try those horses, won’t we?”

“Yes, rather!” said Norah. “Were they quite satisfied with your arm,
Wally?”

“Yes, they say it’s a lovely arm,” said that gentleman modestly. “I
always knew it, but it’s nice to have other people agreeing with me!
And they say our lungs are beautiful too; not a trace of gas left.
And—oh, you tell them, Jim!”

“And we’re not to go out yet,” said Jim, grinning widely. “Special
Lewis-gun course at Aldershot first, and after that a bombing course.
So there you are.” He broke off, his utterance hindered by the fact
that Norah had suddenly hugged him very hard, while David Linton,
jumping up, caught Wally’s hand.

“Not the Front, my dear boys!”

“Well, not yet,” said Wally, pumping the hand, and finding Norah’s
searching for his free one. “It’s pretty decent, isn’t it? because
every one knows there will be plenty of war at the Front yet.”

“Plenty indeed,” said Mr. Linton.

“I say, buck up, old chap,” said Jim, patting Norah’s shoulder very
hard. “One would think we were booked for the trenches to-night!”

“I wouldn’t have made an ass of myself if you had been,” said Norah,
shaking back her curls and mopping her eyes defiantly. “I was prepared
for that, and then you struck me all of a heap! Oh, Jimmy, I am glad!
I’d like to hug the War Office!”

“You’re the first person I ever heard with such sentiments,” returned
her brother. “Most people want to heave bombs at it. However, they’ve
treated us decently, and no mistake. You see, ever since June we’ve
kept bothering them to go out, and then getting throat-trouble and
having to cave in again; and now that we really are all right I suppose
they think they’ll make sure of us. So that’s that.”

“I would have been awfully wild if they hadn’t passed us,” Wally said.
“But since they have, and they’ll put us to work, I don’t weep a bit at
being kept back for awhile. Lots of chaps seem to think being at the
Front is heavenly, but I’m blessed if I can see it that way. We didn’t
have very much time there, certainly, but there were only three
ingredients in what we did have—mud, barbed wire, and gas.”

“Yes, and it’s not much of a mixture,” said Jim. “All the same, it’s
got to be taken if necessary. Still, I’m not sorry it’s postponed for a
bit; there will be heaps of war yet, and meanwhile we’re just learning
the trade.” He straightened his great shoulders. “I never felt so
horribly young and ignorant as when I found grown-up men in my charge
in France.”

“Poor old Jimmy always did take his responsibilities heavily,” said
Wally, laughing.

Mr. Linton looked at his big son, remembering a certain letter from his
commanding officer which had caused him and Norah to glow with pride;
remembering, also, how the men on Billabong Station had worked under
“Master Jim.” But he knew that soldiering had always been a serious
business to his boy. Personal danger had never entered into Jim’s mind;
but the danger of ignorant handling of his men had been a tremendous
thing to him. Even without “mud, barbed-wire, and gas” Jim was never
likely to enjoy war in the light-hearted way in which Wally would
certainly take it under more pleasant conditions.

“Well—we’ve a week then, boys,” he said cheerfully, “and no anxieties
immediately before us except the new cook-ladies.”

“Well, goodness knows they are enough,” Norah said fervently.

“Anything more settled?” Jim asked.

“I have an ecstatic letter from Allenby.” Allenby was the ex-sergeant.
“He seems in a condition of trembling joy at the prospect of being our
butler; and, what is more to the point, he says he has a niece whom he
can recommend as a housemaid. So I have told him to instal her before
we get to Homewood on Thursday. Hawkins has written a three-volume list
of things he will require for the farm, but I haven’t had time to study
it yet. And Norah has had letters from nineteen registry-offices, all
asking for a deposit!”

The boys roared.

“That makes seventy-one, doesn’t it, Nor?” Wally asked.

“Something like it,” Norah admitted ruefully. “And the beauty of it is,
not one of them will guarantee so much as a kitchenmaid. They say sadly
that ‘in the present crisis’ it’s difficult to supply servants. They
don’t seem to think there’s any difficulty about paying them
deposit-fees.”

“That phrase, ‘in the present crisis,’ is the backbone of business
to-day,” Mr. Linton said. “If a shop can’t sell you anything, or if
they mislay your property, or sell your purchase to some one else, or
keep your repairs six months and then lose them, or send in your
account with a lot of items you never ordered or received, they simply
wave ‘the present crisis’ at you, and all is well.”

“Yes, but they don’t regard it as any excuse if you pay too little, or
don’t pay at all,” Jim said.

“Of course not—that wouldn’t be business, my son,” said Wally,
laughing. “The one department the Crisis doesn’t hit is the one that
sends out bills.” He turned to Norah. “What about the cook-lady, Nor?”

“She’s safe,” said Norah, sighing with relief. “There’s an awfully
elegant letter from her, saying she’ll come.”

“Oh, that’s good business!” Jim said. For a fortnight Norah had had the
unforgettable experience of sitting in registry-offices, attempting to
engage a staff for Homewood. She had always been escorted by one or
more of her male belongings, and their extreme ignorance of how to
conduct the business had been plain to the meanest intelligence. The
ex-sergeant, whose spirit of meekness in proposing himself had been in
extraordinary contrast to the condescending truculence of other
candidates, had been thankfully retained. There had at times seemed a
danger that instead of butler he might awake to find himself
maid-of-all-work, since not one of the applicants came up to even
Norah’s limited standard. Finally, however, Mr. Linton had refused to
enter any more registry-offices or to let Norah enter them, describing
them, in good set terms as abominable holes; and judicious advertising
had secured them a housekeeper who seemed promising, and a cook who
insisted far more on the fact that she was a lady than on any ability
to prepare meals. The family, while not enthusiastic, was hopeful.

“I hope she’s all right,” Norah said doubtfully. “I suppose we can’t
expect much—they all tell you that nearly every servant in England has
‘gone into munitions,’ which always sounds as though she’d get fired
out of a trench-mortar presently.”

“Some of those we saw might be benefited by the process,” said Mr.
Linton, shuddering at memories of registry-offices.

“Well, what about the rest?—haven’t you got to get a kitchenmaid and
some more housemaids or things?” queried Jim vaguely.

“I’m not going to try here,” said Mr. Linton firmly. “Life is too
short; I’d sooner be my own kitchenmaid than let Norah into one of
those offices again. Allenby’s niece will have to double a few parts at
first, and I’ve written to Ireland—to Mrs. Moroney—to see if she can
find us two or three nice country girls. I believe she’ll be able to do
it. Meanwhile we’ll throw care to the winds. I’ve told Allenby to order
in all necessary stores, so that we can be sure of getting something to
eat when we go down; beyond that, I decline to worry, or let Norah
worry, about anything.”

“Then let’s go out and play,” cried Norah, jumping up.

“Right!” said the boys. “Where?”

“Oh, anywhere—we’ll settle as we go!” said Norah airily. She fled for
her hat and coat.

So they went to the Tower of London—a place little known to the
English, but of which Australians never tire—and spent a blissful
afternoon in the Armoury, examining every variety of weapons and
armament, from Crusaders’ chain-mail to twentieth-century rifles. There
is no place so full of old stories and of history—history that suddenly
becomes quite a different matter from something you learn by the
half-page out of an extremely dull book at school. This is history
alive, and the dim old Tower becomes peopled with gay and gallant
figures clad in shining armour, bent on knightly adventures. There you
see mail shirts of woven links that slip like silken mesh through the
fingers, yet could withstand the deadliest thrust of a dagger; maces
with spiked heads, that only a mighty man could swing; swords such as
that with which Coeur-de-Lion could slice through such a mace as though
it were no more than a carrot—sinuous blades that Saladin loved, that
would sever a down cushion flung in the air. Daggers and poignards,
too, of every age, needle-pointed yet viciously strong, with
exquisitely inlaid hilts and fine-lined blades; long rapiers that
brought visions of gallants with curls and lace stocks and silken hose,
as ready to fight as to dance or to make a poem to a fair lady’s
eyebrow. Helmets of every age, with visors behind which the knights of
old had looked grimly as they charged down the lists at “gentle and
joyous passages of arms.” Horse-armour of amazing weight—“I always
pictured those old knights prancing out on a thirteen-stone hack, but
you’d want a Suffolk Punch to carry that ironmongery!” said Wally. So
through room after room, each full of brave ghosts of the past, looking
benevolently at the tall boy-soldiers from the New World; until at
length came closing-time, and they went out reluctantly, across the
flagged yard where poor young Anne Boleyn laid her gentle head on the
block; where the ravens hop and caw to-day as their ancestors did in
the sixteenth century when she walked across from her grim prison that
still bears on its wall a scrawled “Anne.” A dull little prison-room,
it must have been, after the glitter and pomp of castles and
palaces—with only the rugged walls of the Tower Yard to look upon from
the tiny window.

“And she must have had such a jolly good time at first,” said Wally.
“Old Henry VIII was very keen on her, wasn’t he? And then she was only
his second wife—by the time he’d had six they must have begun to feel
themselves rather two-a-penny!”

They found a ’bus that took them by devious ways through the City; the
part of London that many Londoners never see, since it is another world
from the world of Bond Street and Oxford Street, with their newness and
their glittering shops. But to the queer folk who come from overseas,
it is the real London, and they wander in its narrow streets and link
fingers with the past. Old names look down from the smoke-grimed walls:
Black Friars and White Friars, Bread Street, St. Martin’s Lane,
Leadenhall Street, Temple Bar: the hurrying crowd of to-day fades, and
instead come ghosts of armed men and of leather-jerkined ’prentices,
less ready to work than to fight; of gallants with ruffs, and fierce
sailor-men of the days of Queen Bess, home from the Spanish Main with
ships laden with gold, swaggering up from the Docks to spend their
prize-money as quickly as they earned it. Visions of dark nights, with
link-boys running beside chair-bearers, carrying exquisite ladies to
routs and masques: of foot-pads, slinking into dark alleys and doorways
as the watch comes tramping down the street. Visions of the press-gang,
hunting stout lads, into every tavern, whisking them from their
hiding-places and off to the ships: to disappear with never a word of
farewell until, years later, bronzed and tarred and strange of speech,
they returned to astounded families who had long mourned them as dead.
Visions of Queen Bess, with her haughty face and her red hair, riding
through the City that adored her, her white palfrey stepping daintily
through the cheering crowd: and great gentlemen beside her—Raleigh,
Essex, Howard. They all wander together through the grey streets where
the centuries-old buildings tower overhead: all blending together, a
formless jumble of the Past, and yet very much alive: and it does not
seem to matter in the least that you look down upon them from a
rattling motor-’bus that leaves pools of oil where perchance lay the
puddle over which Raleigh flung his cloak lest his queen’s slipper
should be soiled. Very soon we shall look down on the City from
airships while conductors come and stamp our tickets with a bell-punch:
but the old City will be unchanged, and it will be only we who look
upon it who will pass like shadows from its face.

The Australians left their ’bus in Fleet Street, and dived down a
narrow lane to a low doorway with the sign of the _Cheshire Cheese_—the
old inn with sanded floor and bare oak benches and tables, where Dr.
Johnson and his followers used to meet, to dine and afterwards to smoke
long churchwarden pipes and talk, as Wally said, “such amazing fine
language that it made you feel a little light-headed.” It is to be
feared that the Australians had not any great enthusiasm for Dr.
Johnson. They had paid a visit of inspection to the room upstairs where
the great man used to take his ease, but not one of them had felt any
desire to sit in his big armchair.

“You don’t understand what a chance you’re scorning,” Mr. Linton had
said, laughing, as his family turned from the seat of honour. “Why,
good Americans die happy if they can only say they have sat in Dr.
Johnson’s chair!”

“_I_ think he was an ill-mannered old man!” quoth Norah, with her nose
tilted. Which seemed to end the matter, so far as they were concerned.

But if the Billabong family took no interest in Dr. Johnson, they had a
deep affection for the old inn itself. They loved its dim rooms with
their blackened oak, and it was a never-ending delight to watch the
medley of people who came there for meals: actors, artists, literary
folk, famous and otherwise; Americans, foreigners, Colonials;
politicians, fighting men of both Services, busy City men: for
everybody comes, sooner or later, to the old _Cheshire Cheese_. Being
people of plain tastes they liked the solid, honest meals—especially
since increasing War-prices were already inducing hotels and
restaurants everywhere to disguise a tablespoonful of hashed oddments
under an elegant French name and sell it for as much money as a dinner
for a hungry man. Norah used to fight shy of the famous “lark-pudding”
until it was whispered to her that what was not good beef steaks in the
dish was nothing more than pigeon or possibly even sparrow! after which
she enjoyed it, and afterwards pilgrimaged to the kitchen to see the
great blue bowls, as big as a wash-hand basin, in which the puddings
have been made since Dr. Johnson’s time, and the great copper in which
they are boiled all night. Legend says that any one who can eat three
helpings of lark-pudding is presented with all that remains: but no one
has ever heard of a hero able to manage his third plateful!

Best of all the Billabong folk loved the great cellars under the inn,
which were once the cloisters of an old monastery: where there are
unexpected steps, and dim archways, and winding paths where it is very
easy to imagine that you see bare-footed friars with brown habits and
rope girdles pacing slowly along. There they bought quaint brown jars
and mustard-pots of the kind that are used, and have always been used,
on the tables above. But best of all were the great oaken beams above
them, solid as England itself, but blackened and charred by the Great
Fire of 1666. Norah used to touch the burned surface gently, wondering
if it was not a dream—if the hand on the broken charcoal were really
her own, more used to Bosun’s bridle on the wide plains of Billabong!

There were not many people in the room as they came in this evening,
for it was early; dinner, indeed, was scarcely ready, and a few
customers sat about, reading evening papers and discussing the war
news. In one corner were an officer and a lady; and at sight of the
former Jim and Wally saluted and broke into joyful smiles. The officer
jumped up and greeted them warmly.

“Hullo, boys!” he said. “I’m delighted to see you. Fit again?—you look
it!”

“Dad, this is Major Hunt,” Jim said, dragging his father forward. “You
remember, of our regiment. And my sister, sir. I say, I’m awfully glad
to see you!”

“Come and meet my wife,” said Major Hunt. “Stella, here are the two
young Australians that used to make my life a burden!”

Everybody shook hands indiscriminately, and presently they joined
forces round a big table, while Jim and Wally poured out questions
concerning the regiment and every one in it.

“Most of them are going strong,” Major Hunt said—“we have a good few
casualties, of course, but we haven’t lost many officers—most of them
have come back. I think all your immediate chums are still in France.
But I’ve been out of it myself for two months—stopped a bit shrapnel
with my hand, and it won’t get better.” He indicated a bandaged left
hand as he spoke, and they realized that his face was worn, and deeply
lined with pain. “It’s stupid,” he said, and laughed. “But when are you
coming back? We’ve plenty of work for you.”

They told him, eagerly.

“Well, you might just as well learn all you can before you go out,”
Major Hunt said. “The war’s not going to finish this winter, or the
next. Indeed, I wouldn’t swear that my six-year-old son, who is
drilling hard, won’t have time to be in at the finish!” At which Mrs.
Hunt shuddered and said, “Don’t be so horrible, Douglas!” She was a
slight, pretty woman, cheery and pleasant, and she made them all laugh
by her stories of work in a canteen.

“All the soldiers used to look upon us as just part of the furniture,”
she said. “They used to rush in, in a break between parades, and give
their orders in a terrible hurry. As for saying “Please—well——”

“You ought to have straightened them up,” said Major Hunt, with a
good-tempered growl.

“Ah, poor boys, they hadn’t time! The Irish regiments were better, but
then it isn’t any trouble for an Irishman to be polite; it comes to him
naturally. But those stolid English country lads can’t say things
easily.” She laughed. “I remember a young lance-corporal who used often
to come to our house to see my maid. He was terribly shy, and if I
chanced to go into the kitchen he always bolted like a rabbit into the
scullery. The really terrible thing was that sometimes I had to go on
to the scullery myself, and run him to earth among the saucepans, when
he would positively shake with terror. I used to wonder how he ever
summoned up courage to speak to Susan, let alone to face the foe when
he went to France!”

“That’s the sort that gets the V.C. without thinking about it,” said
Major Hunt, laughing.

“I was very busy in the Canteen one morning—it was a cold, wet day, and
the men rushed us for hot drinks whenever they had a moment. Presently
a warrior dashed up to the counter, banged down his penny and said
‘Coffee!’ in a voice of thunder. I looked up and caught his eye as I
was turning to run for the coffee—and it was my lance-corporal!”

“What did you do?”

“We just gibbered at each other across the counter for a moment, I
believe—and I never saw a face so horror-stricken! Then he turned and
fled, leaving his penny behind him. Poor boy—I gave it to Susan to
return to him.”

“Didn’t you ever make friends with any of them, Mrs. Hunt?” Norah
asked.

“Oh yes! when we had time, or when they had. But often one was on the
rush for every minute of our four-hour shifts.”

“Jolly good of you,” said Jim.

“Good gracious, no! It was a very poor sort of war-work, but busy
mothers with only one maid couldn’t manage more. And I loved it,
especially in Cork: the Irish boys were dears, and so keen. I had a
great respect for those boys. The lads who enlisted in England had all
their chums doing the same thing, and everybody patted them on the back
and said how noble they were, and gave them parties and speeches and
presents. But the Irish boys enlisted, very often, dead against the
wishes of their own people, and against their priest—and you’ve got to
live in Ireland to know what _that_ means.”

“The wonder to me was, always, the number of Irishmen who did enlist,”
said Major Hunt. “And aren’t they fighters!”

“They must be great,” Jim said. “You should hear our fellows talk about
the Dublins and the Munsters in Gallipoli.” His face clouded: it was a
grievous matter to Jim that he had not been with those other Australian
boys who had already made the name of Anzac ring through the world.

“Yes, you must be very proud of your country,” Mrs. Hunt said, with her
charming smile. “I tell my husband that we must emigrate there after
the war. It must be a great place in which to bring up children,
judging by all the Australians one sees.”

“Possibly—but a man with a damaged hand isn’t wanted there,” Major Hunt
said curtly.

“Oh, you’ll be all right long before we want to go out,” was his wife’s
cheerful response. But there was a shadow in her eyes.

Wally did not notice any shadow. He had hero-worshipped Major Hunt in
his first days of soldiering, when that much-enduring officer, a Mons
veteran with the D.S.O. to his credit, had been chiefly responsible for
the training of newly-joined subalterns: and Major Hunt, in his turn,
had liked the two Australian boys, who, whatever their faults of
carelessness or ignorance, were never anything but keen. Now, in his
delight at meeting his senior officer again, Wally chattered away like
a magpie, asking questions, telling Irish fishing-stories, and other
stories of adventures in Ireland, hazarding wild opinions about the
war, and generally manifesting a cheerful disregard of the fact that
the tired man opposite him was not a subaltern as irresponsible as
himself. Somehow, the weariness died out of Major Hunt’s eyes. He began
to joke in his turn, and to tell queer yarns of the trenches: and
presently, indeed, the whole party seemed to be infected by the same
spirit, so that the old walls of the _Cheshire Cheese_ echoed laughter
that must have been exceedingly discouraging to the ghost of Dr.
Johnson, if, as is said, that unamiable maker of dictionaries haunts
his ancient tavern.

“Well, you’ve made us awfully cheerful,” said Major Hunt, when dinner
was over, and they were dawdling over coffee. “Stella and I were
feeling rather down on our luck, I believe, when you appeared, and now
we’ve forgotten all about it. Do you always behave like this, Miss
Linton?”

“No, I have to be very sedate, or I’d never keep my big family in
order,” said Norah, laughing. “You’ve no idea what a responsibility
they are.”

“Haven’t I?” said he. “You forget I have a houseful of my own.”

“Tell me about them,” Norah asked. “Do you keep them in order?”

“We say we do, for the sake of discipline, but I’m not too sure about
it,” said Mrs. Hunt. “As a matter of fact, I am very strict, but
Douglas undoes all my good work. Is it really true that he is strict in
the regiment, Mr. Jim?”

Jim and Wally shuddered.

“I’d find it easier to tell you if he wasn’t here,” Jim said. “There
are awful memories, aren’t there, Wal?”

“Rather!” said Wally feelingly. “Do you remember the day I didn’t
salute on parade?”

“I believe your mangled remains were carried off the barrack-square,”
said Jim, with a twinkle. “I expect I should have been one of the
fatigue-part, only that was the day I was improperly dressed!”

“What, you didn’t come on parade in a bath-towel, did you?” his father
asked.

“No, but I had a shoulder-strap undone—it’s nearly as bad, isn’t it,
sir?” Jim grinned at Major Hunt.

“If I could remember the barrack-square frown, at the moment, I would
assume it,” said that officer, laughing. “Never mind, I’ll deal with
you both when we all get back.”

“You haven’t told me about the family,” Norah persisted. “The family
you are strict with, I mean,” she added kindly.

“You have no more respect for a field-officer than your brother has,”
said he.

“Whisper!” said Mrs. Hunt. “He was only a subaltern himself before the
war!”

Her husband eyed her severely.

“You’ll get put under arrest if you make statements liable to excite
indiscipline among the troops!” he said. “Don’t listen to her, Miss
Linton, and I’ll tell you about the family she spoils. There’s
Geoffrey, who is six, and Alison, who’s five—at least I think she’s
five, isn’t she, Stella?”

“Much you know of your babies!” said his wife, with a fine scorn.
“Alison won’t be five for two months.”

“Hasn’t she a passion for detail!” said her husband admiringly. “Well,
five-ish, Miss Linton. And finally there’s a two-year-old named
Michael. And when they all get going together they make rather more
noise than a regiment. But they’re rather jolly, and I hope you’ll come
and see them.”

“Oh, do,” said Mrs. Hunt. “Geoff would just love to hear about
Australia. He told me the other day that when he grows up he means to
go out there and be a kangaroo!”

“I suppose you know you must never check a child’s natural ambitions!”
Mr. Linton told her gravely.

“Was that your plan?” she laughed.

“Oh, my pair hadn’t any ambitions beyond sitting on horses perpetually
and pursuing cattle!” said Mr. Linton. “That was very useful to me, so
I certainly didn’t check it.”

“H’m!” said Jim, regarding him inquiringly. “I wonder how your theory
would have lasted, Dad, if I’d grown my hair long and taken to
painting?”

“That wouldn’t have been a natural ambition at all, so I should have
been able to deal with it with a clear conscience,” said his father,
laughing. “In any case, the matter could safely have been left to
Norah—she would have been more than equal to it.”

“I trust so,” said Norah pleasantly. “_You_ with long hair, Jimmy!”

“It’s amazing—and painful—to see the number of fellows who take long
hair into khaki with them,” said Major Hunt. “The old Army custom was
to get your hair cut over the comb for home service and under the comb
for active service. Jolly good rule, too. But the subaltern of the New
Army goes into the trenches with locks like a musician’s. At least, too
many of him does.”

“Never could understand any one caring for the bother of long hair,”
said Jim, running his hand over his dark, close-cropped poll. “I say,
isn’t it time we made a move, if we’re going to a show?” He looked
half-shyly at Mrs. Hunt. “Won’t you and the Major come with us? It’s
been so jolly meeting you.”

“Good idea!” said Mr. Linton, cutting across Mrs. Hunt’s protest. “Do
come—I know Norah is longing to be asked to meet the family, and that
will give you time to fix it up.” He over-ruled any further objections
by the simple process of ignoring them, whereupon the Hunts wisely gave
up manufacturing any more: and presently they had discovered two taxis,
Norah and her father taking Mrs. Hunt in the first, leaving the three
soldiers to follow in the second. They slid off through the traffic of
Fleet Street.

“We really shouldn’t let you take possession of us like this,” said
Mrs. Hunt a little helplessly. “But it has been so lovely to see
Douglas cheerful again. He has not laughed so much for months.”

“You are anxious about his hand?” David Linton asked.

“Yes, very. He has had several kinds of treatment for it, but it
doesn’t seem to get better; and the pain is wearing. The doctors say
his best chance is a thorough change, as well as treatment, but we
can’t manage it—the three babies are expensive atoms. Now there is a
probability of another operation to his hand, and he has been so
depressed about it, that I dragged him out to dinner in the hope of
cheering him up. But I don’t think I should have succeeded if we hadn’t
met you.”

“It was great luck for us,” Norah said. “The boys have always told us
so much of Major Hunt. He was ever so good to them.”

“He told me about them, too,” said Mrs. Hunt. “He liked them because he
said he never succeeded in boring them!”

“Why, you couldn’t bore Jim and Wally!” said Norah, laughing. Then a
great idea fell upon her, and she grew silent, leaving the conversation
to her companions as the taxi whirred on its swift way through the
crowded streets until they drew up before the theatre.

In the vestibule she found her father close to her and endeavoured to
convey many things to him by squeezing his arm very hard among the
crowd, succeeding in so much that Mr. Linton knew perfectly well that
Norah was the victim of a new idea—and was quite content to wait to be
told what it was. But there was no chance of that until the evening was
over, and they had bade farewell to the Hunts, arranging to have tea
with them next day: after which a taxi bore them to the Kensington
flat, and they gathered in the sitting-room while Norah brewed coffee
over a spirit-lamp.

“I’m jolly glad we met the Hunts,” Jim said. “But isn’t it cruel luck
for a man like that to be kept back by a damaged hand!”

“Rough on Mrs. Hunt, too,” Wally remarked. “She looked about as seedy
as he did.”

“Daddy——!” said Norah eagerly.

David Linton laughed.

“Yes, I knew you had one,” he said, “Out with it—I’ll listen.”

“They’re Tired People,” said Norah: and waited.

“Yes, they’re certainly tired enough,” said her father. “But the
children, Norah? I don’t think we could possibly take in little
children, considering the other weary inmates.”

“No, I thought that too,” Norah answered eagerly. “But don’t you
remember the cottage, Daddy? Why shouldn’t they have it?”

“By Jove!” said Jim. “That jolly little thatched place?”

“Yes—it has several rooms. They could let their own house, and then
they’d save heaps of money. It would get them right out of London; and
Mrs. Hunt told me that London is the very worst place for him—the
doctors said so.”

“That is certainly an idea,” Mr. Linton said. “It’s near enough to
London for Hunt to run up for his treatment. We could see that they
were comfortable.” He smiled at Norah, whose flushed face was dimly
visible through the steam of the coffee. “I think it would be rather a
good way to begin our job, Norah.”

“It would be so nice that it doesn’t feel like any sort of work!” said
Norah.

“I think you may find a chance of work; they have three small children,
and not much money,” said her father prophetically.

“I say, I hope the Major would agree,” Jim put in. “I know he’s
horribly proud.”

“We’ll kidnap the babies, and then they’ll just have to come,” Norah
laughed.

“Picture Mr. Linton,” said Wally happily, “carrying on the good work by
stalking through London with three kids sticking out of his
pockets—followed by Norah, armed with feeding-bottles!”

“Wounded officer and wife hard in pursuit armed with shot guns!”
supplemented Jim. “I like your pacifist ideas of running a home for
Tired People, I must say!”

“Why, they would forget that they had ever been tired!” said Norah. “I
think it’s rather a brilliant notion—there certainly wouldn’t be
another convalescent home in England run on the same lines. But you’re
not good on matters of detail—people don’t have feeding-bottles for
babies of that age.”

“I’m not well up in babies,” said Wally. “Nice people, but I like
somebody else to manage ’em. I thought bottles were pretty safe until
they were about seven!”

“Well, we’ll talk it over with the Hunts to-morrow—the cottage, not the
bottles,” Mr. Linton said. “Meanwhile, it’s bed-time, so good-night,
everybody.” He dispersed the assembly by the simple process of
switching off the electric light—smiling to himself as Jim and Norah
two-stepped, singing, down the tiny corridor in the darkness.

But the mid-day post brought a worried little note from Mrs. Hunt,
putting off the party. Her husband had had a bad report on his hand
that morning, and was going into hospital for an immediate operation.
She hoped to fix a day later on—the note was a little incoherent. Norah
had a sudden vision of the three small Hunts “who made rather more
noise than a regiment” rampaging round the harassed mother as she tried
to write.

“Perhaps it’s as well—we’ll study the cottage, and make sure that it’s
all right for them,” said her father. “Then we’ll kidnap them.
Meanwhile we’ll go and send them a big hamper of fruit, and put some
sweets in for the babies.” A plan which was so completely after Norah’s
heart that she quite forgot her disappointment.




CHAPTER IV
SETTLING IN


They bade good-bye to the flat early next morning and went down to
Homewood through a dense fog that rolled up almost to the carriage
windows like masses of white wool. At the station the closed carriage
waited for them, with the brown cobs pawing the ground impatiently.
General Somers’ chauffeur had gone with his master, and so far they had
not succeeded in finding a substitute, but the groom and coachman, who
were also gardeners in their spare time, considered themselves part and
parcel of the place, and had no idea of changing their home.

“The cart for the luggage will be here presently, sir,” Jones, the old
coachman, told Mr. Linton. So they left a bewildering assortment of
suit-cases and trunks piled up on the platform in the care of an
ancient porter, and packed themselves into the carriage. Norah was wont
to say that the only vehicle capable of accommodating her three long
men-folk comfortably was an omnibus. The fog was lifting as they rolled
smoothly up the long avenue; and just as they came within sight of the
house a gleam of pale sunlight found its way through the misty clouds
and lingered on the ivy-clad gables. The front door was flung wide to
welcome them: on the steps hovered the ex-sergeant, wearing a discreet
smile. Behind him fluttered a print dress and a white apron, presumably
worn by his niece.

“I say, Norah, don’t you feel like the Queen of Sheba entering her
ancestral halls?” whispered Wally wickedly, as they mounted the steps.

“If she felt simply horrible, then I do!” returned Norah. “I suppose
I’ll get used to it in time, but at present I want a hollow log to
crawl into!”

Allenby greeted them respectfully.

“We did not know what rooms you would like, sir,” he said. “They are
all practically ready, of course. My niece, miss, thought you might
prefer the blue bedroom. Her name is Sarah, miss.”

“We don’t want the best rooms—the sunniest, I mean,” Norah said. “They
must be for the Tired People, mustn’t they, Dad?”

“Well, there are no Tired People, except ourselves, at present,” said
her father, laughing. “So if you have a fancy for any room, you had
better take it, don’t you think?”

“Well, we’ll tour round, and see,” said Norah diplomatically, with
mental visions of the sudden “turning-out” of rooms should weary guests
arrive. “It might be better to settle down from the first as we mean to
be.”

“A lady has come, miss,” said Allenby. “I understood her to say she was
the cook, but perhaps I made a mistake?” He paused, questioningly, his
face comically puzzled.

“Oh—Miss de Lisle?”

“Yes, miss.”

“Oh, yes, she’s the cook,” said Norah. “And the housekeeper—Mrs.
Atkins?”

“No one else has arrived, miss.”

“Well, I expect she’ll come,” said Norah. “At least she promised.”

“Miss de Lisle, miss, asked for her kitchenmaid.”

“There isn’t one, at present,” said Norah, feeling a little desperate.

“Oh!” said Allenby, looking blank. “I—I am afraid, miss, that the lady
expects one.”

“Well, she can’t have one until one comes,” said Mr. Linton. “Cheer up,
Norah, I’ll talk to Miss de Lisle.”

“I’ll be the kitchenmaid, if necessary,” said Wally cheerfully. “What
does one do?”

Allenby shuddered visibly.

“My niece, I am sure, will do all she can, sir,” he said. His gaze
dwelt on Wally’s uniform; it was easy to see him quailing in spirit
before the vision of an officer with a kitchen mop. “Perhaps, miss, if
you would like to see the rooms?”

They trooped upstairs, the silent house suddenly waking to life with
the quick footsteps and cheery voices. The big front bedrooms were at
once put aside for future guests. Norah fell in love with, and promptly
appropriated, a little room that appeared to have been tucked into a
corner by the architect, as an afterthought. It was curiously shaped,
with a quaint little nook for the bed, and had a big window furnished
with a low cushioned seat, wide enough for any one to curl up with a
book. Mr. Linton and the boys selected rooms principally remarkable for
bareness. Jim had a lively hatred for furniture; they left him
discussing with Allenby the question of removing a spindle-legged
writing table. Mr. Linton and Norah went downstairs, with sinking
hearts, to encounter Miss de Lisle.

On the way appeared Sarah; very clean and starched as to dress, very
pink and shiny as to complexion. Her hair was strained back from her
forehead so tightly it appeared to be pulling her eyes up.

“Oh, Sarah,” said Mr. Linton, pausing.

“Yes, sir,” said Sarah meekly.

“You may be required to help the cook for a few days until we—er—until
the staff is complete,” said her employer. “Your uncle tells me you
will have no objection.”

“It being understood, sir, as it is only tempory,” said Sarah firmly.

“Oh, quite,” said Mr. Linton hurriedly.

“And of course I will help you with the housework, Sarah,” put in
Norah.

Sarah looked more wooden than before.

“Thank you, miss, I’m sure,” she returned.

They went on.

“Doesn’t she make you feel a worm!” said Norah.

“This is a terrible business, Norah!” said Mr. Linton fervently. “I
didn’t guess what Brownie was saving me from, all these years.”

They found Miss de Lisle in the kitchen, where an enormous range glowed
like a fiery furnace, in which respect Miss de Lisle rather resembled
it. She was a tall, stout woman, dressed in an overall several sizes
too small for her. The overall was rose-coloured, and Miss de Lisle was
many shades deeper in hue. She accepted their greetings without
enthusiasm, and plunged at once into a catalogue of grievances.

“The butler tells me there is no kitchenmaid,” she boomed wrathfully.
“And I had not expected such an antiquated range. Nor could I possibly
manage with these saucepans”—sweeping a scornful hand towards an array
which seemed to the hapless Lintons to err only on the side of
magnificence. “There will be a number of necessary items. And where am
I to sit? You will hardly expect me to herd with the servants.”

“It would be rough on them!” rose to Norah’s lips. But she prudently
kept the reflection to herself.

“To sit?” echoed Mr. Linton. “Why, I really hadn’t thought of it.” His
brow cleared. “Oh—there is the housekeeper’s room.”

“And who is the housekeeper? Is she a lady?”

“She hasn’t said so, yet,” said Mr. Linton. It was evident that he
considered this a point in the absent housekeeper’s favour. Miss de
Lisle flamed anew.

“I cannot sit with your housekeeper,” she averred. “You must remember,
Mr. Linton, that I told you when engaging with you, that I expected
special treatment.”

“And _you_ must remember,” said Mr. Linton, with sudden firmness, “that
we ourselves have not been half an hour in the house, and that we must
have time to make arrangements. As for what you require, we will see
into that later.”

Miss de Lisle sniffed.

“It’s not what I am accustomed to,” she said. “However, I will wait.
And the kitchenmaid?”

“I can’t make a kitchenmaid out of nothing,” said Mr. Linton gloomily.
“I hope to hear of one in a day or two; I have written to Ireland.”

“To Ireland!” ejaculated Miss de Lisle in accents of horror. “My dear
sir, do you know what Irish maids are like?”

“They’re the nicest maids I know,” said Norah, speaking for the first
time. “And so kind and obliging.”

“H’m,” sniffed the cook-lady. “But you are not sure of obtaining even
one of these treasures?”

“Well, we’ll all help,” said Norah. “Sarah will give you a hand until
we get settled, and my brother and Mr. Meadows and I can do anything.
There can’t be such an awful lot of work!” She stopped. Miss de Lisle
was regarding her with an eye in which horror and amazement were
mingled.

“But we don’t _do_ such things in England!” she gasped. “Your brother!
And the other officer! In my kitchen, may I ask?”

“Well, one moment you seem afraid of too much work, and the next, of
too much help,” said Norah, laughing. “You’d find them very useful.”

“I trust that I have never been afraid of work,” said Miss de Lisle
severely. “But I have my position to consider. There are duties which
belong to it, and other duties which do not. My province is cooking.
Cooking. And nothing else. Who, I ask, is to keep my kitchen clean?”

“Me, if necessary,” said a voice in which Allenby the butler was
clearly merged in Allenby the sergeant. “Begging your pardon, sir.” He
was deferential again—save for the eye with which he glared upon Miss
de Lisle. “I think, perhaps, between me and Sarah and—er—this lady, we
can arrange matters for the present without troubling you or Miss
Linton.”

“Do,” said his employer thankfully. He beat a retreat, followed by
Norah—rather to Norah’s disappointment. She was beginning to feel
warlike, and hankered for the battle, with Allenby ranged on her side.

“I’m going to love Allenby,” she said with conviction, as they gained
the outer regions.

“He’s a trump!” said her father. “But isn’t that a terrible woman,
Norah!”

“Here’s another, anyhow,” said Norah with a wild inclination to giggle.

A dismal cab halted at a side entrance, and the driver was struggling
with a stout iron trunk. The passenger, a tall, angular woman, was
standing in the doorway.

“The housekeeper!” breathed Mr. Linton faintly. “Do you feel equal to
her, Norah?” He fled, with disgraceful weakness, to the billiard-room.

“Good morning,” Norah said, advancing.

“Good morning,” returned the newcomer, with severity. “I have rung
three times.”

“Oh—we’re a little shorthanded,” said Norah, and began to giggle
hopelessly, to her own dismay. Her world seemed suddenly full of
important upper servants, with no one to wait on them. It was rather
terrible, but beyond doubt it was very funny—to an Australian mind.

The housekeeper gazed at her with a sort of cold anger.

“I’m afraid I don’t know which is your room,” Norah said, recovering
under that fish-like glare. “You see, we’ve only just come. I’ll send
Allenby.” She hurried off, meeting the butler in the passage.

“Oh, Allenby,” she said; “it’s the housekeeper. And her trunk. Allenby,
what does a housekeeper do? She won’t clean the kitchen for Miss de
Lisle, will she?”

“I’m afraid not, miss,” said Allenby. His manner grew confidential; had
he not been so correct a butler, Norah felt that he might have patted
her head. “Now look, miss,” he said. “You just leave them women to me;
I’ll fix them. And don’t you worry.”

“Oh, thank you, Allenby,” said Norah gratefully. She followed in her
father’s wake, leaving the butler to advance upon the wrathful figure
that yet blocked the side doorway.

In the billiard-room all her men-folk were gathered, looking guilty.

“It’s awful to see you all huddling together here out of the storm!”
said Norah, laughing. “Isn’t it all terrible! Do you think we’ll ever
settle down, Daddy?”

“Indeed, I wouldn’t be too certain,” responded Mr. Linton gloomily.
“How did you get on, Norah? Was she anything like Miss de Lisle? That’s
an appalling woman! She ought to stand for Parliament!”

“She’s not like Miss de Lisle, but I’m not sure that she’s any nicer,”
said Norah. “She’s very skinny and vinegarish. I say, Daddy, aren’t we
going to have a wild time!”

“Well, if she and the cook-lady get going the encounter should be worth
seeing,” remarked Jim. “Talk about the Kilkenny cats!”

“I only hope it will come off before we go,” said Wally gleefully. “We
haven’t had much war yet, have we, Jim? I think we deserve to see a
little.”

“I should much prefer it in some one else’s house,” said Mr. Linton
with haste. “But it’s bound to come, I should think, and then I shall
be called in as referee. Well, Australia was never like this. Still,
there are compensations.”

He went out, returning in a moment with a battered hat of soft grey
felt.

“Now you’ll be happy!” said Norah, laughing.

“I am,” responded her father. He put on the hat with tender care. “I
haven’t been so comfortable since I was in Ireland. It’s one of the
horrors of war that David Linton of Billabong has worn a stiff bowler
hat for nearly a year!”

“Never mind, no one in Australia would believe it unless they saw it
photographed!” said Jim soothingly. “And it hasn’t had to be a top-hat,
so you really haven’t had to bear the worst.”

“That is certainly something,” said his father. “In the dim future I
suppose you and Norah may get married; but I warn you here and now that
you needn’t expect me to appear in a top-hat. However, there’s no need
to face these problems yet, thank goodness. Suppose we leave the
kitchen to fight it out alone, and go and inspect the cottage?”

It nestled at the far side of a belt of shrubbery: a cheery, thatched
place, with wide casement windows that looked out on a trim stretch of
grass. At one side there was actually a little verandah! a sight so
unusual in England that the Australians could scarcely believe their
eyes. Certainly it was only a very tiny verandah.

Within, all was bright and cheery and simple. The cottage had been used
as a “barracks” when the sons of a former owner had brought home boy
friends. Two rooms were fitted with bunks built against the wall, as in
a ship’s cabin: there was a little dining-room, plainly furnished, and
a big sitting-room that took up the whole width of the building, and
had casement windows on three sides. There was a roomy kitchen, from
which a ladder-like staircase ascended to big attics, one of which was
fitted as a bedroom.

“It’s no end of a jolly place,” was Jim’s verdict. “I don’t know that I
wouldn’t rather live here than in your mansion, Norah; but I suppose it
wouldn’t do.”

“I think it would be rather nice,” Norah said. “But you can’t, because
we want it for the Hunts. And it will be splendid for them, won’t it,
Dad?”

“Yes, I think it will do very well,” said Mr. Linton. “We’ll get the
housekeeper to come down and make sure that it has enough pots and pans
and working outfit generally.”

“And then we’ll go up to London and kidnap Mrs. Hunt and the babies,”
said Norah, pirouetting gently. “Now, shall we go and see the horses?”

They spent a blissful half-hour in the stables, and arranged to ride in
the afternoon—the old coachman was plainly delighted at the absence of
a chauffeur, and displayed his treasures with a pride to which he had
long been a stranger.

“The ’orses ’aven’t ’ad enough to do since Sir John used to come,” he
said. “The General didn’t care for them—an infantry gent he must have
been—and it was always the motor for ’im. We exercised ’em, of course,
but it ain’t the same to the ’orses, and don’t they know it!”

“Of course they do.” Norah caressed Killaloe’s lean head.

“You’ll hunt him, sir, won’t you, this season?” asked Jones anxiously.
“The meets ain’t what they was, of course, but there’s a few goes out
still. The Master’s a lady—Mrs. Ainslie; her husband’s in France. He’s
’ad the ’ounds these five years.”

“Oh, we’ll hunt, won’t we, Dad?” Norah’s face glowed as she lifted it.

“Rather!” said Jim. “Of course you will. What about the other horses,
Jones? Can they jump?”

“To tell you the truth, sir,” said Jones happily, “there’s not one of
them that can’t. Even the cobs ain’t too bad; and the black pony that’s
at the vet.’s, ’e’s a flyer. ’E’ll be ’ome to-morrow; the vet. sent me
word yesterday that ’is shoulder’s all right. Strained it a bit, ’e
did. Of course they ain’t made hunters, like Killaloe; but they’re
quick and clever, and once you know the country, and the short cuts,
and the gaps, you can generally manage to see most of a run.” He sighed
ecstatically. “Eh, but it’ll be like old times to get ready again on a
hunting morning!”

The gong sounded from the house, and they bade the stables a reluctant
good-bye. Lunch waited in the morning-room; there was a pleasant
sparkle of silver and glass on a little table in the window. And there
was no doubt that Miss de Lisle could cook.

“If her temper were as good as her pastry, I should say we had found a
treasure,” said Mr. Linton, looking at the fragments which remained of
a superlative apple-pie. “Let’s hope that Mrs. Moroney will discover a
kitchenmaid or two, and that they will induce her to overlook our other
shortcomings.”

“I’m afraid we’ll never be genteel enough for her,” said Norah, shaking
her curly head. “And the other servants will all hate her because she
thinks they aren’t fit for her to speak to. If she only knew how much
nicer Allenby is!”

“Or Brownie,” said Wally loyally. “Brownie could beat that pie with one
hand tied behind her.”

Allenby entered—sympathy on every line of his face.

“The ’ousekeeper—Mrs. Atkins—would like to see you, sir. Or Miss
Linton. And so would Miss de Lisle.”

But Miss de Lisle was on his heels, breathing threatenings and
slaughter.

“There must be some arrangement made as to my instructions,” she
boomed. “Your housekeeper evidently does not understand my position.
She has had the impertinence to address me as ‘Cook.’ Cook!” She paused
for breath, glaring.

“But, good gracious, isn’t it your profession?” asked Mr. Linton.

Miss de Lisle fairly choked with wrath. Wally’s voice fell like oil on
a stormy sea.

“If I could make a pie like that I’d _expect_ to be called ‘Cook,’”
said he. “It’s—it’s a regular poem of a pie!” Whereat Jim choked in his
turn, and endeavoured, with signal lack of success, to turn his emotion
into a sneeze.

Miss de Lisle’s lowering countenance cleared somewhat. She looked at
Wally in a manner that was almost kindly.

“War-time cookery is a makeshift, not an art,” she said. “Before the
war I could have shown you what cooking could be.”

“That pie wasn’t a makeshift,” persisted Wally. “It was a dream. I say,
Miss de Lisle, can you make pikelets?”

“Yes, of course,” said the cook-lady. “Do you like them?”

“I’d go into a trap for a pikelet,” said Wally, warming to his task.
“Oh, Norah, do ask Miss de Lisle if she’ll make some for tea!”

“Oh, do!” pleaded Norah. As a matter of stern fact, Norah preferred
bread-and-butter to pikelets, but the human beam in the cook-lady’s eye
was not to be neglected. “We haven’t had any for ages.” She cast about
for further encouragement for the beam. “Miss de Lisle, I suppose you
have a very special cookery-book?”

“I make my own recipes,” said the cook-lady with pride. “But for the
war I should have brought out my book.”

“By Jove, you don’t say so!” said Jim. “I say, Norah, you’ll have to
get that when it comes out.”

“Rather!” said Norah. “I wonder would it bother you awfully to show me
some day how to make meringues? I never can get them right.”

“We’ll see,” said Miss de Lisle graciously. “And would you really like
pikelets for tea?”

“Please—if it wouldn’t be too much trouble.”

“Very well.” Jim held the door open for the cook-lady as she marched
out. Suddenly she paused.

“You will see the housekeeper, Mr. Linton?”

“Oh, certainly!” said David Linton hastily. The door closed; behind it
they could hear a tread, heavy and martial, dying away.

“A fearsome woman!” said Mr. Linton. “Wally, you deserve a medal! But
are we always to lick the ground under the cook’s feet in this
fashion?”

“Oh, she’ll find her level,” said Jim. “But you’d better tell Mrs.
Atkins not to offend her again. Talk to her like a father, Dad—say she
and Miss de Lisle are here to run the house, not to bother you and
Norah.”

“It’s excellent in theory,” said his father sadly, “but in practice I
find my tongue cleaving to the roof of my mouth when these militant
females tackle me. And if you saw Mrs. Atkins you would realize how
difficult it would be for me to regard her as a daughter. But I’ll do
my best.”

Mrs. Atkins, admitted by the sympathetic Allenby, proved less fierce
than the cook-lady, although by no stretch of imagination could she
have been called pleasant.

“I have never worked with a cook as considered herself a lady,” she
remarked. “It makes all very difficult, and no kitchen-maid, and am I
in authority or am I not? And such airs, turning up her nose at being
called Cook. Which if she is the cook, why not be called so? And going
off to her bedroom with her dinner, no one downstairs being good enough
to eat with her. I must say it isn’t what I’m used to, and me lived
with the first families. _Quite_ the first.” Mrs. Atkins ceased her
weary monologue and gazed on the family with conscious virtue. She was
dressed in dull black silk, and looked overwhelmingly respectable.

“Oh, well, you must put up with things as they are,” said Mr. Linton
vaguely. “Miss de Lisle expects a few unusual things, but apparently
there is no doubt that she can do her work. I hope to have more maids
in a few days; if not”—a brilliant idea striking him—“I must send you
up to London to find us some, Mrs. Atkins.”

“I shall be delighted, sir,” replied the housekeeper primly. “And do I
understand that the cook is to have a separate sitting-room?”

“Oh, for goodness’ sake, ask Allenby!” ejaculated her employer. “It
will have to be managed somewhere, or we shall have no cook!”




CHAPTER V
HOW THE COOK-LADY FOUND HER LEVEL


Two days later, the morning mail brought relief—not too soon, for there
was evidence that the battle between the housekeeper and the cook-lady
could not be much longer delayed, and Sarah was going about with a face
of wooden agony that gave Norah a chilly feeling whenever she
encountered her. Allenby alone retained any cheerfulness; and much of
that was due to ancient military discipline. Therefore Mrs. Moroney’s
letter was hailed with acclamation. “Two maids she can recommend, bless
her heart!” said Mr. Linton. “She doesn’t label their particular
activities, but says they’ll be willing to do anything at all.”

“That’s the kind I like,” said Norah thankfully.

“And their names are Bride Kelly and Katty O’Gorman; doesn’t that bring
Killard and brown bogs back to you? And—oh, by Jove!”

“What is it?” demanded his family, in unison.

“This is what it is. ‘I don’t know would your honour remember Con
Hegarty, that was shofer to Sir John at Rathcullen, and a decent boy
with one leg and he after coming back from the war. He have no job
since Sir John died, and he bid me tell you he’d be proud to drive a
car for you, and to be with ye all. And if he have only one leg itself
he’s as handy as any one with two or more. Sir John had him with him at
Homewood, and he knows the car that’s there, and ’tis the way if you
had a job for him he could take the two girls over when he went, and he
used to travelling the world.’ That’s all, I think,” Mr. Linton ended.

“What luck!” Jim ejaculated. “We couldn’t have a better chauffeur.”

“I wonder we never thought of Con,” said his father. “A nice boy; I’d
like to have him.”

“So would I,” added Norah. “When will you get them, Dad?”

“I’ll write at once and send a cheque for their fares,” said her
father. “I’ll tell them to send me a telegram when they start.” He rose
to leave the room. “What are you going to do this morning, children?”

“We’re all turning out the cottage,” Norah answered promptly. “I
haven’t told Sarah; she disapproves of me so painfully if I do any
work, and hurts my feelings by always doing it over again, if possible.
At the same time, she looks so unhappy about working at all, and sighs
so often, that I don’t feel equal to telling her that the cottage has
to be done. So Jim and Wally have nobly volunteered to help me.”

“Don’t knock yourself up,” said her father. “Will you want me?”

“No—unless you like to come as a guest and sit still and do nothing. My
two housemaids and I can easily finish off that little job. There’s not
really a great deal to do,” Norah added; “the place is very clean. Only
one likes to have everything extra nice when Tired People come.”

“Well, I’m not coming to sit still and do nothing,” said her father
firmly, “so I’ll stay at home and write letters.” He watched them from
the terrace a little later, racing across the lawn, and smiled a
little. It was so unlikely that this long-legged family of his would
ever really grow up.

The house was very quiet that morning. Mrs. Atkins and Miss de Lisle
having quarrelled over the question of dinner, had retreated, the one
to the housekeeper’s room, the other to the kitchen. Sarah went about
her duties sourly. Allenby was Sarah’s uncle, and, as such, felt some
duty to her, which he considered he had discharged in getting her a
good place; beyond that, Sarah frankly bored him, and he saw no reason
to let her regard him as anything else than a butler. “Bad for
discipline, too!” he reflected. Therefore Allenby was lonely. He read
the _Daily Mail_ in the seclusion of his pantry, and then, strolling
through the hall, with a watchful eye alert lest a speck of dust should
have escaped Sarah, he saw his master cross the garden and strike
across the park in the direction of Hawkins’ farm. Every one else was
out, Allenby knew not where. An impulse for fresh air fell upon him,
and he sauntered towards the shrubbery.

Voices and laughter came to him from the cottage. He pushed through the
shrubs and found himself near a window; and, peeping through, received
a severe shock to his well-trained nerves. Norah, enveloped in a huge
apron, was energetically polishing the kitchen tins; the boys, in their
shirt-sleeves, were equally busy, Wally scrubbing the sink with Monkey
soap, and Jim blackleading the stove. It was very clear that work was
no new thing to any of the trio. Allenby gasped with horror.

“Officers, too!” he ejaculated. “What’s the world coming to, I wonder!”
He hesitated a moment, and then walked round to the back door.

“May I come in, please, miss?”

“Oh, come in, Allenby,” Norah said, a little confused. “We’re busy, you
see. Did you want anything?”

“No, miss, thank you. But really, miss—I could ’ave got a woman from
the village for you, to do all this. Or Sarah.”

“Sarah has quite enough to do,” said Norah.

“Indeed, Sarah’s not killed with work,” said that damsel’s uncle. “I
don’t like to see you soilin’ your ’ands, miss. Nor the gentlemen.”

“The gentlemen are all right,” said Wally cheerfully. “Look at this
sink, now, Allenby; did you ever see anything better?”

“It’s—it’s not right,” murmured Allenby unhappily. He threw off his
black coat suddenly, and advanced upon Jim. “If you please, sir, I’ll
finish that stove.”

“That you won’t,” said Jim. “Thanks all the same, Allenby, but I’m
getting used to it now.” He laughed. “Besides, don’t you forget that
you’re a butler?”

“I can’t forget that you’re an officer, sir,” said Allenby, wretchedly.
“It’s not right: think of the regiment. And Miss Norah. Won’t you let
me ’elp sir?”

“You can clean the paint, Allenby,” said Norah, taking pity on his
distressed face. “But there’s really no need to keep you.”

“If you’d only not mind telling any of them at the ’ouse what I was
doing,” said the butler anxiously. “It ’ud undermine me position.
There’s that Miss de Lisle, now—she looks down on everybody enough
without knowin’ I was doin’ any job like this.”

“She shall never know,” said Jim tragically, waving a blacklead brush.
“Now I’m off to do the dining-room grate. If you’re deadly anxious to
work, Allenby, you could wash this floor—couldn’t he, Norah?”

“Thanks very much, sir,” said Allenby gratefully, “I’ll leave this
place all right—just shut the door, sir, and don’t you bother about it
any more.”

“However did you dare, Jim?” breathed Norah, as the cleaning party
moved towards the dining-room. “Do you think a butler ever washed a
floor before?”

“Can’t say,” said Jim easily. “I’m regarding him more as a sergeant
than a butler, for the moment—not that I can remember seeing a sergeant
wash a floor, either. But he seemed anxious to help, so why not let
him? It won’t hurt him; he’s getting disgracefully fat. And there’s
plenty to do.”

“Heaps,” said Wally cheerily. “Where’s that floor-polish, Nor? These
boards want a rub. What are you going to do?”

“Polish brass,” said Norah, beginning on a window-catch. “When I grow
up I think I’ll be an architect, and then I’ll make the sort of house
that women will care to live in.”

“What sort’s that?” asked Jim.

“I don’t know what the outside will be like. But it won’t have any
brass to keep clean, or any skirting-boards with pretty tops to catch
dust, or any corners in the rooms. Brownie and I used to talk about it.
All the cupboards will be built in, so’s no dust can get under them,
and the windows will have some patent dodge to open inwards when they
want cleaning. And there’ll be built-in washstands in every room, with
taps and plugs——”

“Brass taps?” queried Wally.

“Certainly not.”

“What then?”

“Oh—something. Something that doesn’t need to be kept pretty. And then
there will be heaps of cupboard-room and heaps of shelf-room—only all
the shelves will be narrow, so that nothing can be put behind anything
else.”

“Whatever do you mean?” asked Jim.

“She means dead mice—you know they get behind bottles of jam,” said
Wally kindly. “Go on, Nor, you talk like a book.”

“Well, dead mice are as good as anything,” said Norah lucidly. “There
won’t be any room for their corpses on _my_ shelves. And I’ll have some
arrangement for supplying hot water through the house that doesn’t
depend on keeping a huge kitchen fire alight.”

“That’s a good notion,” said Jim, sitting back on his heels, blacklead
brush in hand. “I think I’ll go architecting with you, Nor. We’ll go in
for all sorts of electric dodges; plugs in all the rooms to fix to
vacuum cleaners you can work with one hand—most of ’em want two men and
a boy; and electric washing-machines, and cookers, and fans and all
kinds of things. And everybody will be using them, so electricity will
have to be cheap.”

“I really couldn’t help listening to you,” said a deep voice in the
doorway.

Every one jumped. It was Miss de Lisle, in her skimpy red
overall—rather more flushed than usual, and a little embarrassed.

“I hope you don’t mind,” she said. “I heard voices—and I didn’t think
any one lived here. I knocked, but you were all so busy you didn’t hear
me.”

“So busy talking, you mean,” laughed Wally. “Terrible chatterboxes, Jim
and Norah; they never get any work done.” A blacklead brush hurtled
across the room: he caught it neatly and returned it to the owner.

“But you’re working terribly hard,” said the cook-lady, in
bewilderment. “Is any one going to live here?”

Norah explained briefly. Miss de Lisle listened with interest, nodding
her head from time to time.

“It’s a beautiful idea,” she said at length. “Fancy now, you rescuing
those poor little children and their father and mother! It makes me
feel quite sentimental. Most cooks are sentimental, you know: it’s such
a—a warm occupation,” she added vaguely. “When I’m cooking something
that requires particular care I always find myself crooning a love
song!” At which Wally collapsed into such a hopeless giggle that Jim
and Norah, in little better case themselves, looked at him in horror,
expecting to see him annihilated. To their relief, Miss de Lisle
grinned cheerfully.

“Oh, yes, you may laugh!” she said—whereupon they all did. “I know I
don’t look sentimental. Perhaps it’s just as well; nobody would want a
cook with golden hair and languishing blue eyes. And I do cook so much
better than I sing! Now I’m going to help. What can I do?”

“Indeed, you’re not,” said Norah. “Thanks ever so, Miss de Lisle, but
we can manage quite well.”

“Now, you’re thinking of what I said the other day,” said Miss de Lisle
disgustedly. “I know I did say my province was cooking, and nothing
else. But if you knew the places I’ve struck. Dear me, there was one
place where the footman chucked me under the chin!”

It was too much for the others. They sat down on the floor and shrieked
in unison.

“Yes, I know it’s funny,” said Miss de Lisle. “I howled myself, after
it was all over. But I don’t think the footman ever chucked any one
under the chin again. I settled him!” There was a reminiscent gleam in
her eye: Norah felt a flash of sympathy for the hapless footman.

“Then there was another house—that was a duke’s—where the butler
expected me to walk out with him. That’s the worst of it: if you behave
like a human being you get that sort of thing, and if you don’t you’re
a pig, and treated accordingly.” She looked at them whimsically.
“Please don’t think me a pig!” she said. “I—I shall never forget how
you held the door open for me, Mr. Jim!”

“Oh, I say, don’t!” protested the unhappy Jim, turning scarlet.

“Now you’re afraid I’m going to be sentimental, but I’m not. I’m going
to polish the boards in the passage, and then you can give me another
job. Lunch is cold to-day: I’ve done all the cooking. Now, please
don’t—” as Norah began to protest. “Dear me, if you only knew how nice
it is to speak to some one again!” She swooped upon Wally’s tin of
floor-polish, scooped half of its contents into the lid with a
hair-pin, commandeered two cloths from a basketful of cleaning matters,
and strode off. From the passage came a steady pounding that spoke of
as much “elbow-grease” as polish being applied.

“Did you ever!” said Jim weakly.

“Never,” said Wally. “I say, I think she’s a good sort.”

“So do I. But who’d have thought it!”

“Poor old soul!” said Norah. “She must be most horribly dull. But after
our first day I wouldn’t have dared to make a remark to her unless
she’d condescended to address me first.”

“I should think you wouldn’t,” said Wally. “But she’s really quite
human when she tucks her claws in.”

“Oh, my aunt!” said Jim, chuckling. “I’d give a month’s pay to have
seen the footman chuck her under the chin!” They fell into convulsions
of silent laughter.

From the passage, as they regained composure, came a broken melody,
punctuated by the dull pounding on the floor. Miss de Lisle, on her
knees, had become sentimental, and warbled as she rubbed.

_“‘I do not ask for the heart of thy heart.’”_

“Why wouldn’t you?” murmured Wally, with a rapt expression. “Any one
who can make pikelets like you——”

“Be quiet, Wally,” grinned Jim. “She’ll hear you.”

“Not she—she’s too happy. Listen.”

“‘All that I a-a-sk for is all that may be,
All that thou ca-a-a-rest to give unto me!
I do not ask’”——


Crash! Bang! Splash!

“Heavens, what’s happened!” exclaimed Jim.

They rushed out. At the end of the passage Miss de Lisle and the
irreproachable Allenby struggled in a heap—in an ever-widening pool of
water that came from an overturned bucket lying a yard away. The family
rushed to the rescue. Allenby got to his feet as they arrived, and
dragged up the drenched cook-lady. He was pale with apprehension.

“I—I—do beg your pardon, mum!” he gasped. “I ’adn’t an idea in me ’ead
there was any one there, least of all you on your knees. I just come
backin’ out with the bucket!”

“I say, Miss de Lisle, are you hurt?” Jim asked anxiously.

“Not a bit, which is queer, considering Allenby’s weight!” returned
Miss de Lisle. “But it’s—it’s just t-too funny, isn’t it!” She broke
into a shout of laughter, and the others, who had, indeed, been choking
with repressed feeling, followed suit. Allenby, after a gallant attempt
to preserve the correct demeanour of a butler, unchanged by any
circumstance, suddenly bolted into the kitchen like a rabbit. They
heard strange sounds from the direction of the sink.

“But, I say, you’re drenched!” said Jim, when every one felt a little
better.

Miss de Lisle glanced at her stained and dripping overall.

“Well, a little. I’ll take this off,” she said, suiting the action to
the word, and appearing in a white blouse and grey skirt which suited
her very much better than the roseate garment. “But my floor! And I had
it so beautifully polished!” she raised her voice. “Allenby! What are
you going to do about this floor?”

“Indeed, mum, I’ve made a pretty mess of it,” said Allenby,
reappearing.

“You have, indeed,” said she.

“But I never expected to find you ’ere a-polishin’,” said the
bewildered ex-sergeant.

“And I certainly never expected to find the butler scrubbing!” retorted
Miss de Lisle; at which Allenby’s jaw dropped, and he cast an appealing
glance at Jim.

“This is a working-bee,” said Jim promptly. “We’re all in it, and no
one else knows anything about it.”

“Not Mrs. Atkins, I hope, sir,” said Allenby.

“Certainly not. As for Sarah, she’s out of it altogether.”

Allenby sighed, a relieved butler.

“I’ll see to the floor, sir,” he said. “It’s up to me, isn’t it? And
polish it after. I can easy slip down ’ere for a couple of hours after
lunch, when you’re all out ridin’.”

“Then I really had better fly,” said Miss de Lisle. “I am pretty wet,
and there’s lunch to think about.” She looked at them in friendly
fashion. “Thank you all very much,” she said—and was gone, with a kind
of elephantine swiftness.

The family returned to the dining-room, leaving Allenby to grapple with
the swamp in the passage.

“Don’t we have cheery adventures when we clean house!” said Wally
happily. “I wouldn’t have missed this morning for anything.”

“No—it _has_ been merry and bright,” Jim agreed. “And isn’t the
cook-lady a surprise-packet! I say, Nor, do you think you’d find a
human side to Mrs. Atkins if we let Allenby fall over her with a bucket
of water?”

“’Fraid not,” said Norah.

“You can’t find what doesn’t exist,” said Wally wisely. “Mrs. Atkins is
only a walking cruet—sort of mixture of salt and vinegar.”

They told the story to Mr. Linton over the luncheon-table, after
Allenby had withdrawn. Nevertheless, the butler, listening from his
pantry to the shouts of laughter from the morning-room, had a fairly
good idea of the subject under discussion, and became rather pink.

“It’s lovely in another way,” Norah finished. “For you see, I thought
Miss de Lisle wasn’t human, but I was all wrong. She’s rather a dear
when you come to know her.”

“Yes,” said her father thoughtfully. “But you’ll have to be careful,
Norah; you mustn’t make any distinctions between her and Mrs. Atkins.
It doesn’t matter if Miss de Lisle’s pedigree is full of dukes and
bishops—Mrs. Atkins is the upper servant, and she’ll resent it if you
put Miss de Lisle on a different footing to herself.”

“Yes, I see,” said Norah, nodding. “I’ll do my best, Dad.”

Miss de Lisle, however, played the game. She did not encounter Norah
often, and when she did it was in Mrs. Atkins’ presence: and on these
occasions she maintained an attitude of impersonal politeness which
made it hard to realize that she and the butler had indeed bathed
together on the floor of the cottage. She found various matters in her
little sitting-room: an easy-chair, a flowering pot-plant, a pile of
books that bore Norah’s name—or Jim’s; but she made no sign of having
received them except that Norah found on her table at night a twisted
note in a masculine hand that said “Thank you.—C. de L.” As for Mrs.
Atkins, she made her silent way about the house, sour and watchful, her
green eyes rather resembling those of a cat, and her step as stealthy.
Norah tried hard to talk to her on other matters than housekeeping, but
found her so stolidly unresponsive that at last she gave up the
attempt. Life, as she said to Wally, was too short to woo a
cruet-stand!

The week flew by swiftly, every moment busy with work and plans for the
Tired People to come. Mrs. Atkins, it was plain, did not like the
scheme. She mentioned that it would make a great deal of work, and how
did Norah expect servants in these days to put up with unexpected
people coming at all sorts of hours?

“But,” said Norah, “that’s what the house is _for_. My father and I
would not want a houseful of servants if we didn’t mean to have a
houseful of people. What would we do with you all?” At which Mrs.
Atkins sniffed, and replied haughtily that she had been in a place
where there was only one lady, and _she_ kept eleven servants.

“More shame for her,” said Norah. “Anyhow, we explained it all to you
when we engaged you, Mrs. Atkins. If we weren’t going to have people
here we should still be living in London, in a flat. And if the
servants won’t do their work, we shall just have to get others who
will.” Which was a terrible effort of firmness for poor Norah, who
inwardly hoped that Mrs. Atkins did not realize that she was shaking in
her shoes!

“Easier said than done, in war-time,” said the housekeeper morosely.
“Servants don’t grow on gooseberry-bushes now, and what they don’t
expect——! Well, _I_ don’t know what the world’s coming to.” But Norah,
feeling unequal to more, fled, and, being discovered by Wally and Jim
with her head in her hands over an account-book, was promptly taken out
on Killaloe—the boys riding the cobs, which they untruthfully persisted
that they preferred.

Then came Tuesday morning: with early breakfast, and the boys once more
in khaki, and Jones, in the carriage, keeping the browns moving in the
chill air. Not such a hard parting as others they had known since for
the present there was no anxiety: but from the days when Jim used to
leave Billabong for his Melbourne boarding-school, good-bye morning had
been a difficult one for the Lintons. They joked through it in their
usual way: it was part of the family creed to keep the flag flying.

“Well, you may have us back at any time as your first Tired People,”
said Wally, his keen face looking as though it never could grow weary.
“Machine-gun courses must be very fatiguing, don’t you think, Jim?”

“Poor dears!” said Norah feelingly. “We’ll have a special beef-tea diet
for you, and bath-chairs. Will they send you in an ambulance?”

“Very likely, and then you’ll be sorry you were so disrespectful, won’t
she, Mr. Linton?”

“I’m afraid you can’t count on it,” said that gentleman, laughing.
“Norah’s bump of respect isn’t highly developed, even for me. You’ll
write soon, Jim, and tell us how you get on—and what your next
movements are.”

“Rather,” answered Jim. “Don’t let the lady of the house wear off all
her curls over the accounts, will you, Dad? I’d hate to see her bald!”

“I’ll keep an eye on her,” said his father. “Now, boys; it’s time you
were off.”

They shook hands with Allenby, to his secret gratification. He closed
the carriage door upon them, and stood back at attention, as they drove
off. From an upper window—unseen, unfortunately—a figure in a red
overall leaned, waving a handkerchief.

The train was late, and they all stamped about the platform—it was a
frosty morning.

“Buck up, old kiddie,” said Jim. “We’ll be home in no time. And look
after Dad.”

“Yes—rather!” said Norah. “Send me all your socks when they want
darning—which is every week.”

“Right.” They looked at each other with the blank feeling of having
nothing to say that comes on station platforms or on the decks of ships
before the final bell rings. Then the train came in sight, the elderly
porter, expectant of a tip, bustled mightily with suit-cases and
kit-bags, and presently they were gone. The two brown faces hung out of
the carriage-window until the train disappeared round a curve.

Norah and her father looked at each other.

“Well, my girl,” said he. “Now I suppose we had better begin our job.”

They went out to the carriage. Just as they were getting in, the
ancient porter hurried after them.

“There’s some people come by that train for you, sir.”

The Lintons turned. A thin man, with sad Irish eyes, was limping out of
the station. Behind him came two girls.

“Why, it’s Con!” Norah cried.

“It is, miss,” said the chauffeur. “And the gerrls I have with
me—Bridie and Katty.”

“But you didn’t write,” Mr. Linton said.

“Well, indeed, I was that rushed, an’ we gettin’ off,” said Con. “But I
give Patsy Burke the money and towld him to send the wire. But ’tis the
way with Patsy he’ll likely think it’ll do in a day or two as well as
any time.” And as a matter of fact, the telegram duly arrived three
days later—by which time the new arrivals had shaken down, and there
seemed some prospect of domestic peace in the Home for Tired People.




CHAPTER VI
KIDNAPPING


Mrs. Hunt came slowly down the steps of a Park Lane mansion, now used
as an officers’ hospital. She was tired and dispirited; her steps
dragged as she made her way towards Piccadilly. Beneath her veil her
pretty face showed white, with lines of anxiety deepening it.

An officer, hurrying by, stopped and came eagerly to speak to her.

“How are you, Mrs. Hunt? And how’s the Major?”

“Not very well,” said Mrs. Hunt, answering the second part of the
question. “The operation was more successful than any he has had yet,
but there has been a good deal of pain, and he doesn’t seem to pick up
strength. The doctors say that his hand now depends a good deal upon
his general health: he ought to live in the country, forget that
there’s a war on, and get thoroughly fit.” She sighed. “It’s so easy
for doctors to prescribe these little things.”

“Yes—they all do it,” said the other—a captain in Major Hunt’s
regiment. “May I go to see him, do you think?”

“Oh, do,” Mrs. Hunt answered. “It will cheer him up; and anything that
will do that is good. He’s terribly depressed, poor old boy.” She said
good-bye, and went on wearily.

It was a warm afternoon for October. Norah Linton and her father had
come up to London by an early train, and, after much shopping, had
lunched at a little French restaurant in Soho, where they ate queer
dishes and talked exceedingly bad French to the pretty waitress. It was
four o’clock when they found themselves at the door of a dingy building
in Bloomsbury.

“Floor 3, the Hunts’ flat, Daddy,” said Norah, consulting a note-book.
“I suppose there is a lift.”

There was a lift, but it was out of order; a grimy card, tucked into
the lattice of the doorway, proclaimed the fact. So they mounted flight
after flight of stairs, and finally halted before a doorway bearing
Major Hunt’s card. A slatternly maid answered their ring.

“Mrs. Hunt’s out,” she said curtly. “Gorn to see the Mijor.”

“Oh—will she be long?”

“Don’t think so—she’s gen’lly home about half-past four. Will yer
wait?”

Norah looked at her father.

“Oh yes, we’ll wait,” he said. They followed the girl into a narrow
passage, close and airless, and smelling of Irish stew. Sounds of
warfare came from behind a closed door: a child began to cry loudly,
and a boy’s voice was heard, angry and tired.

The maid ushered the visitors into a dingy little drawing-room. Norah
stopped her as she was departing.

“Could I see the children?”

The girl hesitated.

“They’re a bit untidy,” she said sullenly. “I ain’t had no time to
clean ’em up. There ain’t no one to take them for a walk to-day.”

“Oh, never mind how untidy they are,” said Norah hastily. “Do send them
in.”

“Oh, all right,” said the girl. “You’ll tell the missus it was you
arsked for ’em, won’t yer?”

“Yes, of course.”

She went out, and the Lintons looked at each other, and then at the
hopeless little room. The furniture was black horsehair, very shiny and
hard and slippery; there was a gimcrack bamboo overmantel, with much
speckled glass, and the pictures were of the kind peculiar to London
lodging-houses, apt to promote indigestion in the beholder. There was
one little window, looking out upon a blank courtyard and a dirty
little side-street, where children played and fought incessantly, and
stray curs nosed the rubbish in the gutters in the hope of finding
food. There was nothing green to be seen, nothing clean, nothing
pleasant.

“Oh, poor kiddies!” said Norah, under her breath.

The door opened and they came in; not shyly—the London child is seldom
shy—but frankly curious, and in the case of the elder two, with
suspicion. Three white-faced mites, as children well may be who have
spent a London summer in a Bloomsbury square, where the very pavements
sweat tar, and the breathless, sticky heat is as cruel by night as by
day. A boy of six, straight and well-grown, with dark hair and eyes,
who held by the hand a small toddling person with damp rings of golden
hair: behind them a slender little girl, a little too shadowy for a
mother’s heart to be easy; with big brown eyes peeping elfishly from a
cloud of brown curls.

The boy spoke sullenly.

“Eva told us to come in,” he said.

“We wanted you to take care of us,” said Norah. “You see, your mother
isn’t here.”

“But we can’t have tea,” said the boy. “Eva says she isn’t cleaned up
yet, and besides, there’s no milk, and very likely Mother’ll forget the
cakes, she said.”

“But we don’t want tea,” said Norah. “We had a big lunch, not so long
ago. And besides, we’ve got something nicer than tea. It’s in his
pocket.” She nodded at her father, who suddenly smiled in the way that
made every child love him, and, fishing in his pocket drew out a square
white box—at sight of which the baby said delightedly, “Choc!” and a
kind of incredulous wonder, rather pitiful to see, came into the eyes
of Geoffrey and his sister.

“There’s a very difficult red ribbon on this,” said Mr. Linton,
fumbling with it. “I can’t undo it.” He smiled at little Alison. “You
show me how.”

She was across the room in a flash, the baby at her heels, while
Geoffrey made a slow step or two, and then stopped again.

“But you don’t undone it ’tall,” she said. “It sticks on top. You
breaks this paper”—pointing to the seal—“and then it undones himself.”

“You’re quite right,” said Mr. Linton, as the lid came off. “So it
does. How did you know?”

“We did have lots of boxes when we lived with the wegiment,” said the
small girl; “but now the wegiment’s in Fwance, and Daddy doesn’t have
enough pennies for chocs.” Her busy fingers tossed aside tissue paper
and silver wrapping, until the brown rows of sweets were revealed. Then
she put her hands by her sides.

“Is we to have some?”

“Oh, you poor little soul!” said David Linton hurriedly, and caught her
up on his knee. He held the box in front of her.

“Now, which sort do you think is best for weeshy boys like that?” he
asked, indicating the baby, who was making silent dives in the
direction of the box. “And which do you like?—and Geoffrey?”

“Michael likes these.” She fished one out carefully, and Michael fell
upon it, sitting on the carpet that he might devour it at his ease.
“And Geoff and me—oh, we likes any ’tall.”

“Then you shall have any at all.” He held out his free hand. “Come on,
Geoff.” And the boy, who had hesitated, digging one foot into the
carpet, suddenly capitulated and came.

“Are you an officer?” he asked presently.

“No, I’m too old,” said David Linton. “But I have a big son who is
one—and another boy too.”

“What’s their regiment?”

“The same as your father’s.”

“Truly?” A sparkle came into the boy’s eyes. “I’m going to be in it
some day.”

“Of course you will—and Michael too, I suppose. And then you’ll fight
the Germans—that is, if there are any left.”

“Daddy says there won’t be. But I keep hoping there’ll be just a few
for me and Michael.’

“Alison wants some too,” said that lady. “Wants to kill vem wiv my
wevolver.”

“A nice young fire-eater, you are,” said Mr. Linton, laughing.

“Girls can’t kill Germans, silly,” said Geoffrey scornfully. “They have
to stop at home and make bandages.” To which his sister replied calmly,
“Shan’t: I’m going to kill forty ’leven,” with an air of finality which
seemed to end the discussion. Norah checked any further warlike
reflections by finding a new layer of sweets as attractive as those on
top, and the three heads clustered over the box in a pleasant anxiety
of selection.

The carriages on the Tube railway had been very stuffy that afternoon.
Mrs. Hunt emerged thankfully from the crowded lift which shot up the
passengers from underground. She came with slow step into the dusty
street. The flat was not far away: that was one comfort. But she sighed
impatiently as she entered the building, to be confronted with the “Not
Working” legend on the lift.

“Little wretch!” she said, alluding to the absent lift-boy. “I’m sure
he’s only playing pitch-and-toss round the corner.” She toiled up the
three long flights of stairs—her dainty soul revolting at their unswept
dinginess. Stella Hunt had been brought up in a big house on a
wind-swept Cumberland fell, and there was no day in crowded Bloomsbury
when she did not long for the clean open spaces of her girlhood.

She let herself into the flat with her latch-key. Voices came to her
from the sitting-room, with a gurgle of laughter from little Michael.
She frowned.

“Eva should not have let the children in there,” she thought anxiously.
“They may do some damage.” She opened the door hurriedly.

No one noticed her for a moment, David Linton, with Alison on one knee
and Geoffrey on the other, was deep in a story of kangaroo-hunting. On
the floor sat Norah, with Michael tucked into her lap, his face
blissful as she told on his fat fingers the tale of the little pigs who
went to market. The box of chocolates was on the table, its scarlet
ribbon making a bright spot of colour in the drab room. The mother
looked for a minute in silence, something of the weariness dying out of
her eyes.

Then Geoffrey looked up and saw her—a slight figure, holding a paper
bag.

“Hallo!” he said. “I’m glad you didn’t forget the cakes, ’cause we’ve
got people to tea!”

Mr. Linton placed his burden on the hearthrug, and got up.

“How are you, Mrs. Hunt? I hope you don’t mind our taking possession
like this. We wanted to get acquainted.”

“I could wish they were cleaner,” said Mrs. Hunt, laughing, as she
shook hands. “I’ve seldom seen three grubbier people. Geoff, dear,
couldn’t Eva have washed your face?”

“She said she hadn’t time,” said Geoffrey easily. “We tried to wash
Michael, but he only got more streaky.”

“Oh, please don’t mind, Mrs. Hunt,” Norah pleaded. “They’ve been such
darlings!”

“I’m afraid I don’t mind at all,” said Mrs. Hunt, sitting down
thankfully. “I’ve been picturing my poor babies tired to death of not
being out—and then to come home and find them in the seventh heaven——”
She broke off, her lip quivering a little.

“You’re just as tired as you can be,” said Norah. “Now you’re going to
rest, and Geoff will show me how to get tea.”

“Oh, I couldn’t let you into that awful little kitchen,” said Mrs. Hunt
hastily. “And besides—I’m awfully sorry—I don’t believe the milkman has
been yet.”

“I could go to the milk-shop round the corner with a jug,” said
Geoffrey anxiously. “Do let’s, Mother.”

“Is there one?” Norah asked. “Now, Mrs. Hunt, do rest—make her put her
feet up on the sofa, Dad. And Geoff and I will go for milk, and I’ll
ask Eva to make tea. Can she?”

“Oh, of course she _can_” said Mrs. Hunt, ceasing to argue the point.
“But she’s never fit to be seen.”

“That doesn’t matter,” said David Linton masterfully. “We’ve seen her
once, and survived the shock. Just put your feet up, and tell me all
about your husband—Norah will see to things.”

Eva, however, was found to have risen to the situation. She had used
soap and water with surprising effect, and now bloomed in a fresh cap
and an apron that had plainly done duty a good many times, but, being
turned inside out, still presented a decent front to the world. She
scorned help in preparing tea, but graciously permitted Norah to wash
the three children and brush their hair, and indicated where clean
overalls might be found. Then, escorted by all three, Norah sallied
forth, jug in hand, and found, not only the milk-shop, but another
where cakes and scones so clamoured to be bought that they all returned
laden with paper bags. Eva had made a huge plate of buttered toast; so
that the meal which presently made its appearance on the big table in
the drawing-room might well have justified the query as to whether
indeed a war were in progress.

Mrs. Hunt laughed, rather mirthlessly.

“I suppose I ought to protest—but I’m too tired,” she said. “And it is
very nice to be taken care of again. Michael, you should have
bread-and-butter first.”

“Vere isn’t any,” said Alison with triumph.

Norah was tucking a feeder under Michael’s fat chin.

“Now he’s my boy for a bit—not yours at all, Mrs. Hunt,” she said,
laughing. “Forget them all: I’m going to be head nurse.” And Mrs. Hunt
lay back thankfully, and submitted to be waited on, while the shouts of
laughter from the tea-table smoothed away a few more lines from her
face, and made even Eva, feasting on unaccustomed cakes in the kitchen,
smile grimly and murmur, “Lor, ain’t they ’avin’ a time!”

Not until tea was over, and the children busy with picture books that
had come mysteriously from another of his pockets, did David Linton
unfold his plan: and then he did it somewhat nervously.

“We want to take you all out of this, Mrs. Hunt,” he said. “There’s a
little cottage—a jolly little thatched place—close to our house that is
simply clamouring to have you all come and live in it. I think it will
hold you all comfortably. Will you come?”

Mrs. Hunt flushed.

“Don’t talk to poor Bloomsbury people of such heavenly things as
thatched cottages,” she said. “We have this horrible abode on a long
lease, and I don’t see any chance of leaving it.”

“Oh, never mind the lease—we’ll sub-let it for you,” said Mr. Linton.
He told her briefly of John O’Neill’s bequest to Norah.

“I want you to put it out of your head that you’re accepting the
slightest favour,” he went on. “We feel that we only hold the place in
trust; the cottage is there, empty, and indeed it is you who will be
doing us the favour by coming to live in it.”

“Oh—I couldn’t,” she said breathlessly.

“Just think of it, Mrs. Hunt!” Norah knelt down by the hard little
horsehair sofa. “There’s a big lawn in front, and a summer-house where
the babies could play, and a big empty attic for them on wet days, and
heaps of fresh milk, and you could keep chickens; and the sitting-room
catches all the sun, and when Major Hunt comes out of the hospital it
would be so quiet and peaceful. He could lie out under the trees on
fine days on a rush lounge; and there are jolly woods for him to walk
in.” The poor wife caught her breath. “And he’d be such tremendous
company for Dad, and I know you’d help me when I got into difficulties
with my cook-lady. There’s a little stream, and a tiny lake, and——”

“When is we goin’, Muvver?”

The question was Alison’s, put with calm certainty. She and Geoffrey
had stolen near, and were listening with eager faces.

“Oh, my darling, I’m afraid we can’t,” said Mrs. Hunt tremulously.

“But the big girl says we can. When is we going?”

“Oh, Mother!” said Geoffrey, very low. “Away from—_here_!” He caught
her hand. “Oh, say we’re going, Mother—darling!”

“Of course she’ll say it,” David Linton said. “The only question is,
how soon can you be ready?”

“Douglas is terribly proud,” Mrs. Hunt said. “I am afraid I couldn’t be
proud. But he will never accept a favour. I know it would be no use to
ask him.”

“Then we won’t ask him,” said David Linton calmly. “When does he leave
the hospital?”

“This day week, if he is well enough.”

“Then we’ll have you comfortably installed long before that. We won’t
tell him a thing about it: on the day he’s to come out I’ll go for him
in the motor and whisk him down to Homewood before he realizes where
he’s going. Now, be sensible, Mrs. Hunt”—as she tried to speak. “You
know what his state is—how anxious you are: you told me all about it
just now. Can you, in justice to him, refuse to come?—can you face
bringing him back here?”

Geoffrey suddenly burst into sobs.

“Oh, don’t Mother!” he choked. “You know how he hates it. And—trees,
and grass, and woods, and——” He hid his face on her arm.

“An’ tsickens,” said Alison. “An’ ackits to play in.”

“You’re in a hopeless minority, you see, Mrs. Hunt,” said Mr. Linton.
“You’ll have to give in.”

Mrs. Hunt put her arms round the two children who were pressing against
her in their eagerness: whereupon Michael raised a wrathful howl and
flung himself bodily upon them, ejaculating: “Wants to be hugged, too!”
Over the three heads the mother looked up at her visitors.

“Yes, I give in,” she said. “I’m not brave enough not to. But I don’t
know what Douglas will say.”

“I’ll attend to Douglas,” said Mr. Linton cheerfully. “Now, how soon
can you come?” He frowned severely. “There’s to be no question of
house-cleaning here—I’ll put in people to do that. You’ll have your
husband to nurse next week, and I won’t have you tiring yourself out
beforehand. So you have only to pack.”

“Look, Mrs. Hunt,” Norah was flushed with another brilliant idea. “Let
us take the babies down to-day—I’m sure they will come with me. Then
you and Eva will have nothing to do but pack up your things.”

“Oh, I couldn’t——” Mrs. Hunt began.

“Ah yes, you could.” She turned to the children. “Geoff, will you all
come with my Daddy and me and get the cottage ready for Mother?”

Geoffrey hesitated.

“Would you come soon, Mother?”

“I—I believe if I had nothing else to do I could leave the flat
to-morrow,” Mrs. Hunt said, submitting. “Would you all be happy,
Geoff?—and very good?”

“Yes, if you’d hurry up and come. You’ll be a good kid, Alison, won’t
you?”

“’Ess,” said Alison. “Will I see tsickens?”

“Ever so many,” Norah said. “And Michael will be a darling: and we’ll
all sleep together in one big room, and have pillow-fights!”

“You had certainly better come soon, before your family’s manners
become ruined, Mrs. Hunt,” said Mr. Linton, laughing. “Then you can
really manage to get away to-morrow? Very well—I’ll call for you about
five, if that will do.”

“Yes; that will give me time to see Douglas first.”

“But you won’t tell him anything?”

“Oh, no: he would only worry. Of course, Mr. Linton, I shall be able to
get up to see him every day?”

“We’re less than an hour by rail,” he told her. “And the trains are
good. Now I think you had better pack up those youngsters, and I’ll get
a taxi.”

Norah helped to pack the little clothes, trying hard to remember
instructions as to food and insistence on good manners.

“Oh, I know you’ll spoil them,” said Mrs. Hunt resignedly. “Poor mites,
they could do with a bit of spoiling: they have had a dreary year. But
I think they will be good: they have been away with my sister
sometimes, and she gives them a good character.”

The children said good-bye to their mother gaily enough: the ride in
the motor was sufficient excitement to smooth out any momentary dismay
at parting. Only Geoffrey sat up very straight, with his lips tightly
pressed together. He leaned from the window—Norah gripping his coat
anxiously.

“You’ll be true-certain to come to-morrow, Mother?”

“I promise,” she said. “Good-bye, old son.”

“Mother always keeps her promises, so it’s all right,” he said, leaning
back with a little smile. Alison had no worries. She sang “Hi, diddle,
diddle!” loud and clear, as they rushed through the crowded streets.
When a block in the traffic came, people on ’buses looked down, smiling
involuntarily at the piping voice coming from the recesses of the taxi.
As for Michael, he sat on Norah’s knee and sucked his thumb in complete
content.

Jones met them at the end of the little journey. His lips involuntarily
shaped themselves to a whistle of amazement as the party filed out of
the station, though to the credit of his training be it recorded that
no sound came. Geoffrey caught his breath with delight at the sight of
the brown cobs.

“Oh-h! Are they yours?”

“Yes—aren’t they dears?” responded Norah.

The boy caught her hand.

“Oh—could I _possibly_ sit in front and look at them?”

Norah laughed.

“Could he, Jones? Would you take care of him?”

“’E’d be as safe as in a cradle, Miss Norah,” said Jones delightedly.
“Come on up, sir, and I’ll show you ’ow to drive.” Mr. Linton swung him
up, smiling at the transfigured little face. Norah had already got her
charges into the carriage: a porter stowed away their trunk, and the
horses trotted off through the dusk.

“I didn’t ever want to get out,” Geoffrey confided to Norah, as they
went up the steps to the open door of Homewood. “That kind man let me
hold the end of the reins. And he says he’ll show me more horses
to-morrow.”

“There’s a pony too—we’ll teach you to ride it,” said Mr. Linton.
Whereat Geoffrey gasped with joy and became speechless.

“Well—have you got them all tucked up?” asked Mr. Linton, when Norah
joined him in the morning-room an hour later.

“Oh, yes; they were so tired, poor mites. Bride helped me to bathe
them, and we fed them all on bread and milk—with lots of cream. Michael
demanded “Mummy,” but he was too sleepy to worry much. But; Dad—Geoff
wants you badly to say ‘good-night.’ He says his own Daddy always says
it to him when he’s in bed. Would you mind?”

“Right,” said her father. He went upstairs, with Norah at his heels,
and tiptoed into the big room where two of his three small guests were
already sleeping soundly. He looked very tall as he stood beside the
little bed in the corner. Geoff’s bright eyes peeped up at him.

“It was awful good of you to come,” he said sleepily. “Daddy does. He
says, ‘Good night, old chap, and God bless you.’”

“Good night, old chap, and God bless you,” said David Linton gravely.
He held the small hand a moment in his own, and then, stooping, brushed
his forehead with his lips.

“God bless you,” said Geoff’s drowsy voice. “I’m going—going to ride
the pony . . . to-morrow.” His words trailed off in sleep.




CHAPTER VII
THE THATCHED COTTAGE


But for the narrow white beds, you would hardly have thought that the
big room was a hospital ward. In days before all the world was caught
into a whirlpool of war it had been a ballroom. A famous painter had
made the vaulted ceiling an exquisite thing of palest blush-roses and
laughing Cupids, tumbling among vine-leaves and tendrils. The white
walls bore long panels of the same design. There were no fittings for
light visible: when darkness fell, the touch of a button flooded the
room with a soft glow, coming from some unseen source in the carved
cornice. The shining floor bore heavy Persian rugs, and there were
tables heaped with books and magazines; and the nurses who flitted in
and out were all dainty and good to look at. All about the room were
splendid palms in pots; from giants twenty feet high, to lesser ones
the graceful leaves of which could just catch the eye of a tired man in
bed—fresh from the grim ugliness of the trenches. It was the palms you
saw as you came in—not the beds here and there among them.

A good many of the patients were up this afternoon, for this was a ward
for semi-convalescents. Not all were fully dressed: they moved about in
dressing-gowns, or lay on the sofas, or played games at the little
tables. One man was in uniform: Major Hunt, who sat in a big chair near
his bed, and from time to time cast impatient glances at the door.

“Wish we weren’t going to lose you, Major,” said a tall man in a purple
dressing-gown, who came up the ward with wonderful swiftness,
considering that he was on crutches. “But I expect you’re keen to go.”

“Oh, yes; though I’ll miss this place.” Major Hunt cast an appreciative
glance down the beautiful room. “It has been great luck to be here;
there are not many hospitals like this in England. But—well, even if
home is only a beastly little flat in Bloomsbury it _is_ home, and I
shall be glad to get back to my wife and the youngsters. I miss the
kids horribly.”

“Yes, one does,” said the other.

“I daresay I’ll find them something of a crowd on wet days, when they
can’t get out,” said Major Hunt, laughing. “The flat is small, and my
wretched nerves are all on edge. But I want them badly, for all that.
And it’s rough on my wife to be so much alone. She has led a kind of
wandering life since war broke out—sometimes we’ve been able to have
the kids with us, but not always.” He stretched himself wearily. “Gad!
how glad I’ll be when the Boche is hammered and we’re able to have a
decent home again!”

“We’re all like that,” said the other man. “I’ve seen my youngsters
twice in the last year.”

“Yes, you’re worse off than I am,” said Major Hunt. He looked
impatiently towards the door, fidgeting. “I wish Stella would come.”

But when a nurse brought him a summons presently, and he said good-bye
to the ward and went eagerly down to the ground-floor (in an electric
lift worked by an earl’s daughter in a very neat uniform), it was not
his wife who awaited him in a little white-and-gold sitting-room, but a
very tall man, looking slightly apologetic.

“Your wife is perfectly well,” said David Linton, checking the quick
inquiry that rose to the soldier’s lips. “But I persuaded her to give
me the job of calling for you to-day: our car is rather more
comfortable than a taxi, and the doctor thought it would be a good
thing for you to have a little run first.”

Major Hunt tried not to look disappointed, and failed signally.

“It’s awfully good of you,” he said courteously. “But I don’t believe
I’m up to much yet—and I’m rather keen on getting home. If you wouldn’t
mind going there direct.”

David Linton cast an appealing look at the nurse, who had accompanied
her patient. She rose to the occasion promptly.

“Now, Major Hunt,” she protested. “Doctor’s orders! You promised to
take all the exercise you could, and a run in the car would be the very
thing for you.”

“Oh, very well.” Major Hunt’s voice was resigned. David Linton leaned
towards him.

“I’ll make it as short as I can,” he said confidentially. They said
good-bye, and emerged into Park Lane, where the big blue motor waited.

“Afraid you must think me horribly rude,” said the soldier, as they
started. “Fact is, I’m very anxious to see my youngsters: I don’t know
why, but Stella wouldn’t bring them to the hospital to see me this last
week. But it’s certainly jolly to be out again.” He leaned back,
enjoying the comfort of the swift car. “I suppose—” he hesitated—“it
would be altogether too much trouble to go round by the flat and pick
up my wife and Geoff. They would love a run.”

“Oh! Ah! The flat—yes, the flat!” said David Linton, a little wildly.
“I’m afraid—that is, we should be too early. Mrs. Hunt would not expect
us so soon, and she—er—she meant to be out, with all the children.
Shopping. Fatted calf for the prodigal’s return, don’t you know.
Awfully sorry.”

“Oh, it’s quite all right,” said Major Hunt, looking rather amazed.
“Only she doesn’t generally take them all out. But of course it doesn’t
matter.”

“I’ll tell you what,” said his host, regaining his composure. “We’ll
take all of you out to-morrow—Mrs. Hunt and the three youngsters as
well as yourself. The car will hold all.”

Major Hunt thanked him, rather wearily. They sped on, leaving the
outskirts of London behind them. Up and down long, suburban roads,
beyond the trail of motor-’buses, until the open country gleamed before
them. The soldier took a long breath of the sweet air.

“Gad, it’s good to see fields again!” he said. Presently he glanced at
the watch on his wrist.

“Nearly time to turn, don’t you think?” he said. “I don’t want Stella
to be waiting long.”

“Very soon,” said Mr. Linton. “Just a little more country air. The
chauffeur has his orders: I won’t keep you much longer.”

He racked his brains anxiously for a moment, and then plunged into a
story of Australia—a story in which bushrangers, blacks and bushfires
mingled so amazingly that it was impossible not to listen to it. Having
once secured his hapless guest’s attention, he managed to leave the
agony of invention and to slide gracefully to cattle-mustering, about
which it was not necessary to invent anything. Major Hunt became
interested, and asked a few questions; and they were deep in a
comparison of the ways of handling cattle on an Australian run and a
Texan ranch, when the car suddenly turned in at a pair of big iron
gates and whirled up a drive fringed with trees. Major Hunt broke off
in the middle of a sentence.

“Hallo! Where are we going?”

“I have to stop at a house here for an instant,” said Mr. Linton. “Just
a moment; I won’t keep you.”

Major Hunt frowned. He was tired; the car was wonderfully comfortable,
but the rush through the keen air was wearying to a semi-invalid, and
he was conscious of a feeling of suppressed irritation. He wanted to be
home. The thought of the hard little sofa in the London flat suddenly
became tempting—he could lie there and talk to the children, and watch
Stella moving about. Now they were miles into the country—long miles
that must be covered again before he was back in Bloomsbury. He bit his
lips to restrain words that might not seem courteous.

“I should really be very grateful if——”

He stopped. The car had turned into a side-avenue—he caught a glimpse
of a big, many-gabled house away to the right. Then they turned a
corner, and the car came to a standstill with her bonnet almost poking
into a great clump of rhododendrons. There was a thatched cottage
beside them. And round the corner tore a small boy in a sailor suit,
with his face alight with a very ecstasy of welcome.

“Daddy! Oh, Daddy!”

“Geoff!” said Major Hunt amazedly. “But how?—I don’t understand.”

There were other people coming round the corner: his wife, tall and
slender, with her eyes shining; behind her, Norah Linton, with Alison
trotting beside her, and Michael perched on one shoulder. At sight of
his father Michael drummed with his heels to Norah’s great discomfort,
and uttered shrill squeaks of joy.

“Come on,” said Geoffrey breathlessly, tugging at the door. “Come on!
they’re all here.”

“Come on, Hunt,” said David Linton, jumping out. “Let me help you—mind
your hand.”

“I suppose I’ll wake up in a moment,” said Major Hunt, getting out
slowly. “At present, it’s a nice dream. I don’t understand anything.
How are you, Miss Linton?”

“You don’t need to wake up,” said his wife, in a voice that shook a
little. Her brave eyes were misty. “Only, you’re home.”

“It’s the loveliest home, Daddy!” Geoff’s hand was in his father’s,
pulling him on.

“There’s tsickens!” said Alison in a high pipe. “An’ a ackit wiv toys.”

“She means an attic,” said Geoffrey scornfully. “Come on, Daddy. We’ve
got such heaps to show you.”

Somehow they found themselves indoors. Norah and her father had
disappeared; they were all together, father, mother, and babies, in a
big room flooded with sunlight: a room covered with a thick red matting
with heavy rugs on it; a room with big easy-chairs and gate-legged
tables, and a wide couch heaped with bright cushions, drawn close to an
open casement. There was a fire of logs, crackling cheerily in the wide
fireplace: there were their own belongings—photographs, books, his own
pipe-rack and tobacco-jar: there were flowers everywhere, smiling a
greeting. Tea-cups and silver sparkled on a white-cloth; a copper
kettle bubbled over a spirit-lamp. And there were his own people
clinging round him, welcoming, holding him wherever little hands could
grasp: the babies fresh, clean, even rosy; his wife’s face, no longer
tired. And there was no Bloomsbury anywhere.

Major Hunt sat down on the sofa, disentangled Michael from his leg, and
lifted him with his good arm.

“It isn’t a dream, really, I suppose, Stella?” he said. “I won’t wake
up presently? I don’t want to.”

“No; it’s just a blessed reality,” she told him, smiling. “Hang up
Daddy’s cap, Geoff: steady, Alison, darling—mind his hand. Don’t worry
about anything, Douglas—only—you’re home.”

“I don’t even want to ask questions,” said her husband, in the same
dazed voice. “I find one has no curiosity, when one suddenly gets to
heaven. We won’t be going away from heaven, though, will we?”

“No—we’re permanent residents,” she told him, laughing. “Now get quite
comfy; we’ll all have tea together.”

“Tea’s is lovely here,” confided Alison to him. “They’s cweam—an’
cakes, _evewy_ day. An’ the tsickens make weal eggs, in nesses!”

“And I can ride. A pony, Daddy!” Geoffrey’s voice was quivering with
pride. He stood by the couch, an erect little figure.

“Why, he’s grown—ever so much!” said Major Hunt. “They’ve all grown;
you too, my little fat Michael. I left white-faced babies in that
beastly flat. And you too——” She bent over him. “Your dear eyes have
forgotten the old War!” he said, very low.

There was a heavy knock at the door. Entered Eva, resplendent in a
butterfly cap and an apron so stiffly starched that it stood away
resentfully from her figure. By no stretch of imagination could Eva
ever have been called shy; but she had a certain amount of awe for her
master, and found speech in his presence a little difficult. But on
this occasion it was evident that she felt that something was demanded
of her. She put her burden of buttered toast on a trivet in the fender,
and said breathlessly:

“’Ope I see yer well, sir. And _ain’t_ this a nice s’prise!”

“Thank you, Eva—yes,” said Major Hunt.

Whereat, the handmaiden withdrew, her heavy tread retreating to the
kitchen to the accompaniment of song.

“Ow—Ow—_Ow_, it’s a lovely War!”

“I didn’t know her for a moment,” Major Hunt said, laughing. “You see,
she never had less than six smuts on her face in Bloomsbury. She’s
transformed, like all of you in this wonderful dream.”

“Tea isn’t a dream,” said his wife. She made it in the silver tea-pot,
and they all fluttered about him, persuading him to eat: and made his
tea a matter of some difficulty, since all three children insisted on
getting as close to him as possible, and he had but one good hand. He
did not mind. Once, as his wife brought him a refilled cup, she saw him
lean his face down until it rested for a moment on the gold rings of
Michael’s hair.

It was with some anxiety that Norah and her father went to call on
their guest next morning.

“What will we do if he’s stiff-necked and proud, Dad?” Norah asked. “I
simply couldn’t part with those babies now!”

“Let’s hope he won’t be,” said her father. “But if the worst comes to
worst, we could let him pay us a little rent for the place—we could
give the money to the Red Cross, of course.”

“’M!” said Norah, wrinkling her nose expressively. “That would be
horrid—it would spoil all the idea of the place.”

But they found Major Hunt surprisingly meek.

“I daresay that if you had propounded the idea to me at first I should
have said ‘No’ flatly,” he admitted. “But I haven’t the heart to
disturb them all now—and, frankly, I’m too thankful. If you’ll let me
pay you rent——”

“Certainly not!” said Mr. Linton, looking astonished and indignant. “We
don’t run our place on those lines. Just put it out of your head that
we have anything to do with it. You’re taking nothing from us—only from
a man who died very cheerfully because he was able to do five minutes’
work towards helping the War. He’s helping it still if his money makes
it easier for fellows like you; and I believe, wherever he is, he knows
and is glad.”

“But there are others who may need it more,” said Hunt weakly.

“If there are, I haven’t met them yet,” Mr. Linton responded. He
glanced out of the window. “Look there now, Hunt!”

Norah had slipped away, leaving the men to talk. Now she came riding up
the broad gravel path across the lawn, on the black pony: leading the
fat Welsh pony, with Geoffrey on his back. The small boy sat very
straight, with his hands well down. His flushed little face sought
anxiously for his father’s at the window.

Major Hunt uttered a delighted exclamation.

“I didn’t know my urchin was so advanced,” he said. “Well done, old
son!” He scanned him keenly. “He doesn’t sit too badly, Mr. Linton.”

“He’s not likely to do so, with Norah as his teacher. But Norah says he
doesn’t need much teaching, and that he has naturally good hands. She’s
proud of him. I think,” said Mr. Linton, laughing, “that they have
visions of hunting together this winter!”

“I must go out and see him,” said the father, catching up his cap. Mr.
Linton watched him cross the lawn with quick strides: and turned, to
find Mrs. Hunt at his elbow.

“Well—he doesn’t look much like an invalid, Madam!” he said, smiling.

“He’s not like the same man,” she said, with grateful eyes. “He slept
well, and ate a huge breakfast: even the hand is less painful. And he’s
so cheery. Oh, I’m so thankful to you for kidnapping us!”

“Indeed, it’s you that we have to thank,” he told her. “You gave us our
first chance of beginning our job.”




CHAPTER VIII
ASSORTED GUESTS


“I beg your pardon—is this Homewood?”

Norah, practising long putts at a hole on the far side of the terrace,
turned with a start. The questioner was in uniform, bearing a captain’s
three stars. He was a short, strongly-built young man, with a square,
determined face.

“Yes, this is Homewood,” she answered. “Did you—have you come to see my
father?”

“I wrote to him last week,” the officer said—“from France. It’s Miss
Linton, isn’t it? I’m in your brother’s regiment. My name is Garrett.”

“Oh—I’ve heard Jim speak of you ever so many times,” she cried. She put
out her hand, and felt it taken in a close grasp. “But we haven’t had
your letter. Dad would have told me if one had come.”

Captain Garrett frowned.

“What a nuisance!” he ejaculated. “Letters from the front are apt to
take their time, but I did think a week would have been long enough. I
wrote directly I knew my leave was coming. You see—your brother told
me——” He stopped awkwardly.

Intelligence suddenly dawned upon Norah.

“Why, you’re a Tired Person!” she exclaimed, beaming.

“Not at all, I assure you,” replied he, looking a trifle amazed. Norah
laughed.

“I don’t mean quite that,” she said—“at least I’ll explain presently.
But you _have_ come to stay, haven’t you?”

“Well—your brother was good enough to——” He paused again.

“Yes, of course. Jim told you we wanted you to come. This is the Home
for Tired People, you see; we want to get as many of you as we can and
make you fit. And you’re our very first in the house, which will make
it horribly dull for you.”

“Indeed, it won’t,” said Garrett gallantly.

“Well, we’ll do our best for you. I’m so very sorry you weren’t met.
Did you leave your luggage at the station?”

“Yes. You’re quite sure it’s convenient to have me, Miss Linton? I
could easily go back to London.”

“Good gracious, no!” said Norah. “Why, you’re a godsend! We weren’t
justifying our name. But you _will_ be dull to-day, because Dad has
gone to London, and there’s only me.” Norah’s grammar was never her
strong point. “And little Geoff Hunt was coming to lunch with me. Will
it bore you very much to have a small boy here?”

“Rather not!” said Garrett. “I like them—got some young brothers of my
own in Jamaica.”

“Well, that’s all right. Now come in, and Allenby will show you your
room. The car will bring your things up when it goes to meet Dad.”

Norah had often rehearsed in her own mind what she would do when the
first Tired Person came. The rooms were all ready—“in assorted sizes,”
Allenby said. Norah had awful visions of eight or ten guests arriving
together, and in her own mind characterized the business of allotting
them to their rooms as a nasty bit of drafting. But the first guest had
tactfully come alone, and there was no doubt that he deserved the blue
room—a delightful little corner room looking south and west, with
dainty blue hangings and wall-paper, and a big couch that beckoned
temptingly to a tired man. Captain Garrett had had fourteen months in
France without a break. He had spent the previous night in the
leave-train, only pausing in London for a hasty “clean-up.” The
lavender-scented blue room was like a glimpse of Heaven to him. He did
not want to leave it—only that downstairs Jim Linton’s sister awaited
him, and it appeared that the said sister was a very jolly girl, with a
smile like her brother’s cheerful grin, and a mop of brown curls
framing a decidedly attractive face. Bob Garrett decided that there
were better things than even the blue room, and, having thankfully
accepted Allenby’s offer of a hot tub, presently emerged from the
house, much improved in appearance.

This time Norah was not alone. A small boy was with her, who greeted
the newcomer with coolness, and then suddenly fell upon him excitedly,
recognizing the badge on his collar.

“You’re in Daddy’s regiment!” he exclaimed.

“Am I?” Garrett smiled at him. “Who is Daddy?”

“He’s Major Hunt,” said Geoff; and had the satisfaction of seeing the
new officer become as eager as he could have wished.

“By Jove! Truly, Miss Linton?—does Major Hunt live here? I’d give
something to see him.”

“He lives just round the corner of that bush,” said Norah, laughing.
She indicated a big rhododendron. “Is he at home, Geoff?”

“No—he’s gone to London,” Geoff answered. “But he’ll be back for tea.”

“Then we’ll go and call on Mrs. Hunt and ask her if we may come to
tea,” Norah said. They strolled off, Geoff capering about them.

“I don’t know Mrs. Hunt,” Garrett said. “You see I only joined the
regiment when war broke out—I had done a good bit of training, so they
gave me a commission among the first. I didn’t see such a lot of the
Major, for he was doing special work in Ireland for awhile; but he was
a regular brick to me. We’re all awfully sick about his being smashed
up.”

“But he’s going to get better,” Norah said cheerfully. “He’s ever so
much better now.”

They came out in front of the cottage, and discovered Mrs. Hunt playing
hide-and-seek with Alison and Michael—with Alison much worried by
Michael’s complete inattention to anything in the shape of a rule.
Michael, indeed, declined to be hid, and played on a steady line of his
own, which consisted in toddling after his mother whenever she was in
sight, and catching her with shrill squeaks of joy. It was perfectly
satisfactory to him, but somewhat harassing to a stickler for detail.

Mrs. Hunt greeted Garrett warmly.

“Douglas has often talked about you—you’re from Jamaica, aren’t you?”
she said. “He will be so delighted that you have come. Yes, of course
you must come to tea, Norah. I’d ask you to lunch, only I’m perfectly
certain there isn’t enough to eat! And Geoff would be so disgusted at
being done out of his lunch with you, which makes me think it’s not
really your society he wants, but the fearful joy of Allenby behind his
chair.”

“I don’t see why you should try to depress me,” Norah laughed. “Well,
we’ll all go for a ride after lunch, and get back in time for tea, if
you’ll put up with me in a splashed habit—the roads are very muddy. You
ride, I suppose, Captain Garrett?”

“Oh, yes, thanks,” Garrett answered. “It’s the only fun I’ve had in
France since the battalion went back into billets: a benevolent gunner
used to lend me a horse—both of us devoutly hoping that I wouldn’t be
caught riding it.”

“Was it a nice horse?” Geoffrey demanded.

“Well, you wouldn’t call it perfect, old chap. I think it was suffering
from shell-shock: anyhow, it had nerves. It used to shake all over when
it saw a Staff-officer!” He grinned. “Or perhaps I did. On duty, that
horse was as steady as old Time: but when it was alone, it jumped out
of its skin at anything and everything. However, it was great exercise
to ride it!”

“We’ll give him Killaloe this afternoon, Geoff,” said Norah. “Come on,
and we’ll show him the stables now.”

They bade _au revoir_ to Mrs. Hunt and sauntered towards the stables.
On the way appeared a form in a print frock, with flying cap and
apron-strings.

“Did you want me, Katty?” Norah asked.

“There’s a tallygrum after coming, miss, on a bicycle. And the boy’s
waiting.”

Norah knitted her brows over the sheet of flimsy paper.

“There’s no answer, Katty, tell the boy.” She turned to Garrett,
laughing. “You’re not going to be our only guest for long. Dad says
he’s bringing two people down to-night—Colonel and Mrs. West. Isn’t it
exciting! I’ll have to leave you to Geoff while I go and talk to the
housekeeper. Geoff, show Captain Garrett all the horses—Jones is at the
stables.”

“Right!” said Geoffrey, bursting with importance. “Come along, Captain
Garrett. I’ll let you pat my pony, if you like!”

Mrs. Atkins looked depressed at Norah’s information.

“Dear me! And dinner ordered for three!” she said sourly. “It makes a
difference. And of course I really had not reckoned on more than you
and Mr. Linton.”

“I can telephone for anything you want,” said Norah meekly.

“The fish will not be sufficient,” said the housekeeper. “And other
things likewise. I must talk to the cook. It would be so much easier if
one knew earlier in the day. And rooms to get ready, of course?”

“The big pink room with the dressing-room,” Norah said.

“Oh, I suppose the maids can find time. Those Irish maids have no idea
of regular ways: I found Bride helping to catch a fowl this morning
when she should have been polishing the floor. Now, I must throw them
out of routine again.”

Norah suppressed a smile. She had been a spectator of the spirited
chase after the truant hen, ending with the appearance of Mrs. Atkins,
full of cold wrath; and she had heard Bride’s comment afterwards. “Is
it her, with her ould routheen? Yerra, that one wouldn’t put a hand to
a hin, and it eshcapin’!”

“Yes,” said Mrs. Atkins. “Extraordinary ways. Very untrained, I must
say.”

“But you find that they do their work, don’t they?” Norah asked.

“Oh, after a fashion,” said the housekeeper, with a sniff—unwilling to
admit that Bride and Katty got through more work in two hours than
Sarah in a morning, were never unwilling, and accepted any and every
job with the utmost cheerfulness. “Their ways aren’t my ways. Very
well, Miss Linton. I’ll speak to the cook.”

Feeling somewhat battered, Norah escaped. In the hall she met Katty,
who jumped—and then broke into a smile of relief.

“I thought ’twas the Ould Thing hersilf,” she explained. “She’d ate the
face off me if she found me here again—’tis only yesterday she was
explaining to me that a kitchenmaid has no business in the hall, at
all. But Bridie was tellin’ me ye’ve the grandest ould head of an Irish
elk here, and I thought I’d risk her, to get a sight of it.”

“It’s over there,” Norah said, pointing to a mighty pair of horns on
the wall behind the girl. Katty looked at it in silence.

“It’s quare to think of the days when them great things walked the
plains of Ireland,” she said at length. “Thank you, miss: it done me
good to see it.”

“How are you getting on, Katty?” Norah asked.

“Yerra, the best in the world,” said Katty cheerfully. “Miss de Lisle’s
that kind to me—I’ll be the great cook some day, if I kape on watchin’
her. She’s not like the fine English cooks I’ve heard of, that ’ud no
more let you see how they made so much as a pudding than they’d fly
over the moon. ’Tis Bridie has the bad luck, to be housemaid.”

Norah knew why, and sighed. There were moments when her housekeeper
seemed a burden too great to be borne.

“But Mr. Allenby’s very pleasant with her, and she says wance you find
out that Sarah isn’t made of wood she’s not so bad. She found that out
when she let fly a pillow at her, and they bedmaking,” said Katty, with
a joyous twinkle. “’Tis herself had great courage to do that same,
hadn’t she, now, miss?”

“She had, indeed,” Norah said, laughing. The spectacle of the stiff
Sarah, overwhelmed with a sudden pillow, was indeed staggering.

“And then, haven’t we Con to cheer us up if we get lonely?” said Katty.
“And Misther Jones and the groom—they’re very friendly. And the money
we’ll have to send home! But you’d be wishful for Ireland, no matter
how happy you’d be.”

The telephone bell rang sharply, and Norah ran to answer it. It was
Jim.

“That you, Nor?” said his deep voice. “Good—I’m in a hurry. I say, can
you take in a Tired Person to-night?”

Norah gasped.

“Oh, certainly!” she said, grimly. “Who is it, Jimmy? Not you or
Wally?”

“No such luck,” said her brother. “It’s a chap I met last night; he’s
just out of a convalescent home, and a bit down on his luck.” His voice
died away in a complicated jumble of whir and buzz, the bell rang
frantically, and Norah, like thousands of other people, murmured her
opinion of the telephone and all its works.

“Are you there?” she asked.

“B-z-z-z-z-z!” said the telephone.

Norah waited a little, anxiously debating whether it would be more
prudent to ring up herself and demand the last speaker, or to keep
quiet and trust to Jim to regain his connexion. Finally, she decided to
ring: and was just about to put down the receiver when Jim’s voice
said, “Are you there?” in her ear sharply, and once more collapsed into
a whir. She waited again, in dead silence. At last she rang. Nothing
happened, so she rang again.

“Number, please?” said a bored voice.

“Some one was speaking to me—you’ve cut me off,” said Norah
frantically.

“I’ve been trying to get you for the last ten minutes. You shouldn’t
have rung off,” said the voice coldly. “Wait, please.”

Norah swallowed her feelings and waited.

“Hallo! Hallo! Hallo!—oh, _is_ that you, Norah?” said Jim, his tone
crisp with feeling. “Isn’t this an unspeakable machine! And I’m due in
three minutes—I must fly. Sure you can have Hardress? He’ll get to you
by the 6.45. Are you all well? Yes, we’re all right. Sorry, I’ll get
told off horribly if I’m late. Good-bye.”

Norah hung up the receiver, and stood pondering. She wished the
telephone had not chosen to behave so abominably; only the day before
Wally had rung her up and had spent quite half an hour in talking
cheerful nonsense, without any hindrance at all. Norah wished she knew
a little more about her new “case”; if he were very weak—if special
food were needed. It was very provoking. Also, there was Mrs. Atkins to
be faced—not a prospect to be put off, since, like taking Gregory’s
Powder, the more you looked at it the worse it got. Norah stiffened her
shoulders and marched off to the housekeeper’s room.

“Oh, Mrs. Atkins,” she said pleasantly, “there’s another officer coming
this evening.”

Mrs. Atkins turned, cold surprise in her voice.

“Indeed, miss. And will that be all, do you think?”

“I really don’t know,” said Norah recklessly. “That depends on my
father, you see.”

“Oh. May I ask which room is to be prepared?”

“The one next Captain Garrett’s, please. I can do it, if the maids are
too busy.”

Mrs. Atkins froze yet more.

“I should very much rather you did not, miss, thank you,” she said.

“Just as you like,” said Norah. “Con can take a message for anything
you want; he is going to the station.”

“Thank you, miss, I have already telephoned for larger supplies,” said
the housekeeper. The conversation seemed to have ended, so Norah
departed.

“What did she ever come for?” she asked herself desperately. “If she
didn’t want to housekeep, why does she go out as a housekeeper?”
Turning a corner she met the butler.

“Oh, Allenby,” she said. “We’ll have quite a houseful to-night!” She
told him of the expected arrivals, half expecting to see his face fall.
Allenby, on the contrary, beamed.

“It’ll be almost like waiting in Mess!” he said. “When you’re used to
officers, miss, you can’t get on very well without them.” He looked in
a fatherly fashion at Norah’s anxious face. “All the arrangements made,
I suppose, miss?”

“Oh, yes, I think they’re all right,” said Norah, feeling anything but
confident. “Allenby—I don’t know much about managing things; do you
think it’s too much for the house?”

“No, miss, it isn’t,” Allenby said firmly. “Just you leave it all to
me, and don’t worry. Nature made some people bad-tempered, and they
can’t ’elp it. I’ll see that things are all right; and as for dinner,
all that worries Miss de Lisle, as a rule, is, that she ain’t got
enough cooking to do!”

He bent the same fatherly glance on her that evening as she came into
the hall when the hoot of the motor told that her father and his
consignment of Tired People were arriving. Norah had managed to forget
her troubles during the afternoon. A long ride had been followed by a
very cheerful tea at Mrs. Hunt’s, from which she and Garrett had
returned only in time for Norah to slip into a white frock and race
downstairs to meet her guests. She hoped, vaguely, that she looked less
nervous than she felt.

The hall door opened, letting in a breath of the cold night air.

“Ah, Norah—this is my daughter, Mrs. West,” she heard her father’s
voice; and then she was greeting a stout lady and a grey-haired
officer.

“Dear me!” said the lady. “I expected some one grown up. How brave!
Fancy you, only—what is it—a flapper! And don’t you hate us all very
much? _I_ should, I’m sure!”

Over her shoulder Norah caught a glimpse of her father’s face, set in
grim lines. She checked a sudden wild desire to laugh, and murmured
something civil.

“Our hostess, Algernon,” said the stout lady, and Norah shook hands
with Colonel West, who was short and stout and pompous, and said
explosively, “Haw! Delighted! Cold night, what?”—which had the effect
of making his hostess absolutely speechless. Somehow with the
assistance of Allenby and Sarah, the newcomers were “drafted” to their
rooms, and Norah and her father sought cover in the morning-room.

“You look worn, Daddy,” said his daughter, regarding him critically.

“I feel it,” said David Linton. He sank into an armchair and felt
hurriedly for his pipe. “Haven’t had a chance of a smoke for hours.
They’re a little trying, I think, Norah.”

“Where did you get them?” Norah asked, perching on the arm of his
chair, and dropping a kiss on the top of his head.

“From the hospital where the boys were. Colonel West has been ill
there. Brain-fever, Mrs. West says, but he doesn’t look like it.
Anyhow, they’re hard up, I believe; their home is broken up and they
have five or six children at school, and a boy in Gallipoli. They
seemed very glad to come.”

“Well, that’s all right,” said Norah practically. “We can’t expect to
have every one as nice as the Hunts. But they’re not the only ones,
Dad: Captain Garrett is here, and Jim is sending some one called
Hardress by the 6.45—unfortunately the telephone didn’t allow Jim to
mention what he is! I hope he isn’t a brigadier.”

“I don’t see Jim hob-nobbing to any extent with brigadiers,” said her
father. “I say, this is rather a shock. Four in a day!”

“Yes, business is looking up,” said Norah, laughing. “Captain Garrett
is a dear—and he can ride, Dad. I had him out on Killaloe. I’m a little
uneasy about the Hardress person, because he’s just out of a
convalescent home, and Jim seemed worried about him. But the telephone
went mad, and Jim was in a hurry, so I didn’t get any details.”

“Oh, well, we’ll look after him. How is the household staff standing
the invasion?”

“Every one’s very happy except Mrs. Atkins, and she is plunged in woe.
Even Sarah seems interested. I haven’t dared to look at Miss de Lisle,
but Allenby says she is cheerful.”

“Has Mrs. Atkins been unpleasant?”

“Well,” said Norah, and laughed, “you wouldn’t call her exactly a
bright spot in the house. But she has seen to things, so that is all
that counts.”

“I won’t have that woman worry you,” said Mr. Linton firmly.

“I won’t have _you_ worried about anything,” said Norah. “Don’t think
about Mrs. Atkins, or you won’t enjoy your tea. And here’s Allenby.”

“Tea!” said Mr. Linton, as the butler entered, bearing a little tray.
“I thought I was too late for such a luxury—but I must say I’m glad of
it.”

“I sent some upstairs, sir,” said Allenby, placing a little table near
his master. “Just a little toast, sir, it being so late. And if you
please, miss, Miss de Lisle would be glad if you could spare a moment
in the kitchen.”

The cook-lady, redder than ever, was mixing a mysterious compound in a
bowl. Katty, hugely important, darted hither and thither. A variety of
savoury smells filled the air.

“I just wanted to tell you,” said Miss de Lisle confidentially, “that
I’m making a special _souffle_ of my own, and Allenby will put it in
front of you. Promise me”—she leaned forward earnestly—“to use a thin
spoon to help it, and slide it in edgeways as gently as—as if you were
stroking a baby! It’s just a _perfect_ thing—I wouldn’t sleep to-night
if you used a heavy spoon and plunged it in as if it was a
suet-pudding!”

“I won’t forget,” Norah promised her, resisting a wild desire to laugh.

“That’s a dear,” said the cook-lady, disregarding the relations of
employer and employed, in the heat of professional enthusiasm. “And
you’ll help it as quickly as possible, won’t you? It will be put on the
table after all the other sweets. Every second will be of importance!”
She sighed. “A _souffle_ never gets a fair chance. It ought, of course,
to be put on a table beside the kitchen-range, and cut within two
seconds of leaving the oven. With a _hot_ spoon!” She sighed
tragically.

“We’ll do our best for it,” Norah promised her. “I’m sure it will be
lovely. Shall I come and tell you how it looked, afterwards?”

Miss de Lisle beamed.

“Now, that would be very kind of you,” she said. “It’s so seldom that
any one realizes what these things mean to the cook. A _souffle_ like
this is an inspiration—like a sonata to a musician. But no one ever
dreams of the cook; and the most you can expect from a butler is, ‘Oh,
it cut very nice, ma’am, I’m sure. Very nice!’” She made a despairing
gesture. “But some people would call Chopin ‘very nice’!”

“Miss de Lisle,” said Norah earnestly, “some day when we haven’t any
guests and Dad goes to London, we’ll give every one else a holiday and
you and I will have lunch here together. And we’ll have that _souffle_,
and eat it beside the range!”

For a moment Miss de Lisle had no words.

“Well!” she said at length explosively. “And I was so horrible to you
at first!” To Norah’s amazement and dismay a large tear trickled down
one cheek, and her mouth quivered like a child’s. “Dear me, how foolish
I am,” said the poor cook-lady, rubbing her face with her overall, and
thereby streaking it most curiously with flour. “Thank you very much,
my dear. Even if we never manage it, I won’t forget that you said it!”

Norah found herself patting the stalwart shoulder.

“Indeed, we’ll manage it,” she said. “Now, don’t you worry about
anything but that lovely _souffle_.”

“Oh, the _souffle_ is assured now,” said Miss de Lisle, beating her
mixture scientifically. “Now I shall have beautiful thoughts to put
into it! You have no idea what that means. Now, if I sat here mixing,
and thought of, say, Mrs. Atkins, it would probably be as heavy as
lead!” She sighed. “I believe, Miss Linton, I could teach you something
of the real poetry of cooking. I’m sure you have the right sort of
soul!”

Norah looked embarrassed.

“Jim says I’ve no soul beyond mustering cattle,” she said, laughing.
“We’ll prove him wrong, some day, Miss de Lisle, shall we? Now I must
go: the motor will be back presently.” She turned, suddenly conscious
of a baleful glance.

“Oh!—Mrs. Atkins!” she said feebly.

“I came,” said Mrs. Atkins stonily, “to see if any help was needed in
the kitchen. Perhaps, as you are here, miss, you would be so good as to
ask the cook?”

“Oh—nothing, thank you,” said Miss de Lisle airily, over her shoulder.
Mrs. Atkins sniffed, and withdrew.

“That’s done it, hasn’t it?” said the cook-lady. “Well, don’t worry, my
dear; I’ll see you through anything.”

A white-capped head peeped in.

“’Tis yersilf has all the luck of the place, Katty O’Gorman!” said
Bride enviously. “An’ that Sarah won’t give me so much as a look-in,
above: if it was to turn down the beds, itself, it’s as much as she’ll
do to let me. Could I give you a hand here at all, Miss de Lisle? God
help us, there’s Miss Norah!”

“If ’tis the way you’d but let her baste the turkey for a minyit, she’d
go upstairs reshted in hersilf,” said Katty in a loud whisper. “The
creature’s destroyed with bein’ out of all the fun.”

“Oh, come in—if you’re not afraid of Mrs. Atkins,” said Miss de Lisle.
Norah had a vision of Bride, ecstatically grasping a basting-ladle, as
she made her own escape.

Allenby was just shutting the hall-door as she turned the corner. A
tall man in a big military greatcoat was shaking hands with her father.

“Here’s Captain Hardress, Norah.”

Norah found herself looking up into a face that at the first glance she
thought one of the ugliest she had ever seen. Then the newcomer smiled,
and suddenly the ugliness seemed to vanish.

“It’s too bad to take you by storm this way. But your brother wouldn’t
hear of anything else.”

“Of course not,” said Mr. Linton. “My daughter was rather afraid you
might be a brigadier. She loses her nerve at the idea of pouring tea
for anything above a colonel.”

“Indeed, a colonel’s bad enough,” said Norah ruefully. “I’m accustomed
to people with one or two stars: even three are rather alarming!” She
shot a glance at his shoulder, laughing.

“I’m sure you’re not half as alarmed as I was at coming,” said Captain
Hardress. “I’ve been so long in hospital that I’ve almost forgotten how
to speak to any one except doctors and nurses.” His face, that lit up
so completely when he smiled, relapsed into gloom.

“Well, you mustn’t stand here,” Norah said. “Please tell me if you’d
like dinner in your room, or if you’d rather come down.” She had a
sudden vision of Mrs. West’s shrill voice, and decided that she might
be tiring to this man with the gaunt, sad face.

Hardress hesitated.

“I think you’d better stay upstairs,” said David Linton. “Just for
to-night—till you feel rested. I’ll come and smoke a pipe with you
after dinner, if I may.”

“I should like that awfully,” said Hardress. “Well, if you’re sure it
would not be too much trouble, Miss Linton——?”

“It’s not a scrap of trouble,” she said. “Allenby will show you the
way. See that Captain Hardress has a good fire, Allenby—and take some
papers and magazines up.” She looked sadly after the tall figure as it
limped away. He was not much older than Jim, but his face held a world
of bitter experience.

“You mustn’t let the Tired People make you unhappy, mate,” said her
father. He put his arm round her as they went into the drawing-room to
await their guests. “Remember, they wouldn’t be here if they didn’t
need help of some sort.”

“I won’t be stupid,” said Norah. “But he has such a sorry face, Dad,
when he doesn’t smile.”

“Then our job is to keep him smiling,” said David Linton practically.

There came a high-pitched voice in the hall, and Mrs. West swept in,
her husband following at her heels. To Norah’s inexperienced eyes, she
was more gorgeous than the Queen of Sheba, in a dress of sequins that
glittered and flashed with every movement. Sarah, who had assisted in
her toilette, reported to the kitchen that she didn’t take much stock
in a dress that was moulting its sequins for all the world like an old
hen; but Norah saw no deficiencies, and was greatly impressed by her
guest’s magnificence. She was also rather overcome by her eloquence,
which had the effect of making her feel speechless. Not that that
greatly mattered, as Mrs. West never noticed whether any one else
happened to speak or remain silent, so long as they did not happen to
drown her own voice.

“Such a lovely room!” she twittered. “_So_ comfortable. And I feel sure
there is an exquisite view. And a fire in one’s bedroom—in war-time!
Dear me, I feel I ought to protest, only I haven’t sufficient moral
courage; and those pine logs are _too_ delicious. Perhaps you are
burning your own timber?—ah, I thought so. That makes it easier for me
to refrain from prodding up my moral courage—ha, ha!”

Norah hunted for a reply, and failed to find one.

“And you are actually Australians!” Mrs. West ran on. “_So_
interesting! I always do think that Australians are so original—so
quaintly original. It must be the wild life you lead. So unlike dear,
quiet little England. Bushrangers, and savage natives, and gold-mining.
How I should like to see it all!”

“Oh, you would find other attractions as well, Mrs. West,” Mr. Linton
told her. “The ‘wild life in savage places’ phase of Australian history
is rather a back number.”

“Oh, quite—quite,” agreed his guest. “We stay-at-homes know so little
of the other side of the world. But we are not aloof—not uninterested.
We recognize the fascination of it all. The glamour—yes, the glamour.
Gordon’s poems bring it all before one, do they not? Such a true
Australian! You must be very proud of him.”

“We are—but he wasn’t an Australian,” said Mr. Linton. The lady sailed
on, unheeding.

“Yes. The voice of the native-born. And your splendid soldiers, too!—I
assure you I thrill whenever I meet one of the dear fellows in the
street in London. So tall and stern under their great slouch-hats.
Outposts of Empire, that is what I say to myself. Outposts here, in the
heart of our dear little Surrey! Linking the ends of the earth, as it
were. The strangeness of it all!”

Garrett, who had made an unobtrusive entrance some little time before,
and had been enjoying himself hugely in the background, now came up to
the group on the hearthrug and was duly introduced.

“Lately from France, did you say?” asked Mrs. West. “Yesterday! Fancy!
Like coming from one world into another, is it not, Captain Garrett? To
be only yesterday ’mid the thunder of shot and shell out yonder; and
to-night in——”

“In dear little Surrey,” said Garrett innocently.

“Quite. Such a peaceful county—war seems so remote. You must tell me
some of your experiences to-morrow.”

“Oh, I never have any,” said Garrett hastily.

“Now, now!” She shook a playful forefinger at him. “I was a mother to
my husband’s regiment, Captain Garrett, I assure you. Quite. I used to
say to all our subalterns, ‘Now, remember that this house is open to
you at any time.’ I felt that they were so far from their own homes.
‘Bring your troubles to me,’ I would say, ‘and let us straighten them
out together.’”

“And did they?” Garrett asked.

“They understood me. They knew I wanted to help them. And my husband
encouraged them to come.”

“Takes some encouragin’, the subaltern of the present day, unless it’s
to tennis and two-step,” said Colonel West.

“But such dear boys! I felt their mothers would have been so glad. And
our regiment had quite a name for nice subalterns. There is something
so delightful about a subaltern—so care-free.”

“By Jove, yes!” said Colonel West. “Doesn’t care for anything on
earth—not even the adjutant!”

“Now, Algernon——” But at that moment dinner was announced, and the rest
of the sentence was lost—which was an unusual fate for any remark of
Mrs. West’s.

It was Norah’s first experience as hostess at her father’s
dinner-table—since, in this connexion, Billabong did not seem to count.
No one could ever have been nervous at Billabong. Besides, there was no
butler there: here, Allenby, gravely irreproachable, with Sarah and
Bride as attendant sprites, seemed to intensify the solemnity of
everything. However, no one seemed to notice anything unusual, and
conversation flowed apace. Colonel West did not want to talk: such
cooking as Miss de Lisle’s appeared to him to deserve the compliment of
silence, and he ate in an abstraction that left Garrett free to talk to
Norah; while Mrs. West overwhelmed Mr. Linton with a steady flow of
eloquence that began with the soup and lasted until dessert. Then Norah
and Mrs. West withdrew leaving the men to smoke.

“My dear, your cook’s a poem,” said Mrs. West, as they returned to the
drawing-room. “_Such_ a dinner! That _souffle_—well, words fail me!”

“I’m so glad you liked it,” Norah said.

“It melted in the mouth. And I watched you help it; your face was so
anxious—you insinuated the spoon with such an expression—I couldn’t
describe it——”

Norah burst out laughing.

“I could,” she said. “The cook was so anxious about that _souffle_, and
she said to do it justice it should be helped with a hot spoon. So I
told Allenby to stand the spoon in a jug of boiling water, and give it
to me at the very last moment. He was holding it in the napkin he had
for drying it, I suppose, and he didn’t know that the handle was nearly
red-hot. But I did, when I took it up!”

“My dear child!” exclaimed Mrs. West. “So your expression was due to
agony!”

“Something like it,” Norah laughed. “It was just all I could do to hold
it. But the _souffle was_ worth it, wasn’t it? I must tell Miss de
Lisle.”

“Miss de Lisle? Your cook?”

“Yes—it sounds well, doesn’t it?” said Norah. “She’s a dear, too.”

“She is certainly a treasure,” said Mrs. West. “Since the regiment went
out I have been living in horrible boarding-houses, where they
half-starve you, and what they do give you to eat is so murdered in the
cooking that you can hardly swallow it. Economical for the management,
but not very good for the guests. But one must take things as they
come, in this horrible war.” She paused, the forced smile fading from
her lips. Somehow Norah felt that she was sorry for her: she looked
suddenly old, and worn and tired.

“Come and sit in this big chair, Mrs. West,” she said. “You must have
had a long day.”

“Well, quite,” said Mrs. West. “You see, I went to take my husband from
the hospital at twelve o’clock, and then I found that your father had
made this delightful arrangement for us. It seemed too good to be true.
So I had to send Algernon to his club, and I rushed back to my
boarding-house and packed my things: and then I had to do some
shopping, and meet them at the station. And of course I never could get
a taxi when I wanted one. I really think I am a little tired. This
seems the kind of house where it doesn’t matter to admit it.”

“Of course not—isn’t it a Home for Tired People?” Norah laughed. Sarah
entered with coffee, and she fussed gently about her guest, settling
her cushions and bringing her cup to her side with cream and sugar.

“It’s very delightful to be taken care of,” said Mrs. West, with a
sigh. The affected, jerky manner dropped from her, and she became more
natural. “My children are all boys: I often have been sorry that one
was not a girl. A daughter must be a great comfort. Have you any
sisters, my dear?”

“No. Just one brother—he’s in Captain Garrett’s regiment.”

“And you will go back to Australia after the war?”

“Oh, yes. We couldn’t possibly stay away from Australia,” Norah said,
wide-eyed. “You see, it’s home.”

“And England has not made you care any less for it?”

“Goodness, no!” Norah said warmly. “It’s all very well in its way, but
it simply can’t hold a candle to Australia!”

“But why?”

Norah hesitated.

“It’s a bit hard to say,” she answered at length. “Life is more
comfortable here, in some ways: more luxuries and conveniences of
living, I mean. And England is beautiful, and it’s full of history, and
we all love it for that. But it isn’t our own country. The people are
different—more reserved, and stiffer. But it isn’t even that. I don’t
know,” said Norah, getting tangled—“I think it’s the air, and the
space, and the freedom that we’re used to, and we miss them all the
time. And the jolly country life——”

“But English country life is jolly.”

“I think we’d get tired of it,” said Norah. “It seems to us all play:
and in Australia, we work. Even if you go out for a ride there, most
likely there is a job hanging to it—to bring in cattle, or count them,
or see that a fence is all right, or to bring home the mail. Every one
is busy, and the life all round is interesting. I don’t think I explain
at all well; I expect the real explanation is just that the love for
one’s own country is in one’s bones!”

“Quite!” said Mrs. West. “Quite!” But she said the ridiculous word as
though for once she understood, and there was a comfortable little
silence between them for a few minutes. Then the men came in, and the
evening went by quickly enough with games and music. Captain Garrett
proved to be the possessor of a very fair tenor, together with a knack
of vamping not unmelodious accompaniments. The cheery songs floated out
into the hall, where Bride and Katty crouched behind a screen, torn
between delight and nervousness.

“If the Ould Thing was to come she’d have the hair torn off of us,”
breathed Katty. “But ’tis worth the rishk. Blessed Hour, haven’t he the
lovely voice?”

“He have—but I’d rather listen to Miss Norah,” said Bride loyally.
“’Tisn’t the big voice she do be having, but it’s that happy-sounding.”

It was after ten o’clock when Norah, having said good-night to her
guests and shown Mrs. West to her room, went softly along the corridor.
A light showed under Miss de Lisle’s doorway, and she tapped gently.

The door opened, revealing the cook-lady’s comfortable little
sitting-room, with a fire burning merrily in the grate. The cook-lady
herself was an extraordinarily altered being, in a pale-blue kimono
with heavy white embroidery.

“I hoped you would come,” she said. “Are you tired? Poor child, what an
evening! I wonder would you have a cup of cocoa with me here? I have it
ready.”

She waved a large hand towards a fat brown jug standing on a trivet by
the grate. There was a tray on a little table, bearing cups and saucers
and a spongecake. Norah gave way promptly.

“I’d love it,” she said. “How good of you. I was much too excited to
eat dinner. But the _souffle_ was just perfect, Miss de Lisle. I never
saw anything like it. Mrs. West raved about it after dinner.”

“I am glad,” said the cook-lady, with the rapt expression of a
high-priestess. “Allenby told me how you arranged for a hot spoon. It
was beautiful of you: beautiful!”

“Did he tell you how hot it was?” Norah inquired. They grew merry over
the story, and the spongecake dwindled simultaneously with the cocoa in
the jug.

“I must go,” Norah said at last. “It’s been so nice: thank you ever so,
Miss de Lisle.”

“It’s I who should thank you for staying,” said the big woman, rising.
“Will you come again, some time?”

“Rather! if I may. Good-night.” She shut the door softly, and scurried
along to her room—unconscious that another doorway was a couple of
inches ajar, and that through the space Mrs. Atkins regarded her
balefully.

Her father’s door was half-open, and the room was lit. Norah knocked.

“Come in,” said Mr. Linton. “You, you bad child! I thought you were in
bed long ago.”

“I’m going now,” Norah said. “How did things go off, Daddy?”

“Quite well,” he said. “And my daughter made a good hostess. I think
they all enjoyed themselves, Norah.”

“I think so,” said she. “They seemed happy enough. What about Captain
Hardress, Dad?”

“He seemed comfortable,” Mr. Linton answered. “I found him on a couch,
with a rug over him, reading. Allenby said he ate a fair dinner. He’s a
nice fellow, Norah; I like him.”

“Was he badly wounded, Dad?”

“He didn’t say much about himself. I gathered that he had been a long
while in hospital. But I’m sorry for him, Norah; he seems very down on
his luck.”

“Jim said so,” remarked Norah. “Well, we must try to buck him up. I
suppose Allenby will look after him, Dad, if he needs anything?”

“I told him to,” said Mr. Linton, with a grin. “He looked at me coldly,
and said, ‘I ’ope, sir, I know my duty to a wounded officer.’ I believe
I found myself apologizing. There are times when Allenby quite fails to
hide his opinion of a mere civilian: I see myself sinking lower and
lower in his eyes as we fill this place up with khaki: Good-night,
Norah.”




CHAPTER IX
HOMEWOOD GETS BUSY


“Good morning, Captain Hardress.”

Hardress turned. He was standing in the porch, looking out over the
park towards the yellowing woods.

“Good morning, Miss Linton. I hope you’ll forgive me for being so lazy
as to stay in bed for breakfast. You’ll have to blame your butler: he
simply didn’t call me. The first thing I knew was an enormous tray with
enough breakfast for six men—and Allenby grinning behind it.”

“You stay in bed to breakfast here, or get up, just as you feel
inclined,” Norah said. “There aren’t any rules except two.”

“Isn’t that a bit Irish?”

“Not exactly, because Jim says even those two may be broken. But I
don’t agree to that—at least, not for Rule 2.”

“Do tell me them,” he begged.

“Rule 1 is, ‘Bed at ten o’clock.’ That’s the one that may be broken
when necessary. Rule 2 is, ‘Please do just what you feel like doing.’
That’s the one I won’t have broken—unless any one wants to do things
that aren’t good for them. Then I shall remember that they are
patients, and become severe.”

“But I’m not a patient.”

“No—but you’re tired. You’ve got to get quite fit. What would you like
to do? Would you care to come for a ride?”

Hardress flushed darkly.

“Afraid I can’t ride.”

“Oh—I’m sorry,” said Norah, looking at him in astonishment. This lean,
active-looking fellow with the nervous hands certainly looked as though
he should be able to ride. Indeed, there were no men in Norah’s world
who could not. But, perhaps——

“What about a walk, then?” she inquired. “Do you feel up to it?”

Again Hardress flushed.

“I thought your brother would have explained,” he said heavily. “I
can’t do anything much, Miss Linton. You see, I’ve only one leg.”

Norah’s grey eyes were wide with distress.

“I didn’t know,” she faltered. “The telephone was out of order—Jim
couldn’t explain. I’m so terribly sorry—you must have thought me
stupid.”

“Not a bit—after all, it’s rather a compliment to the shop-made
article. I was afraid it was evident enough.”

“Indeed it isn’t,” Norah assured him. “I knew you limped a little—but
it wasn’t very noticeable.”

“It’s supposed to be a special one,” Hardress said. “I’m hardly used to
it yet, though, and it feels awkward enough. They’ve been experimenting
with it for some time, and now I’m a sort of trial case for that brand
of leg. The maker swears I’ll be able to dance with it: he’s a hopeful
soul. I’m not.”

“You ought to try to be,” Norah said. “And it really must be a very
good one.” She felt a kind of horror at talking of it in this
cold-blooded fashion.

“I think most of the hopefulness was knocked out of me,” Hardress
answered. “You see, I wanted to save the old leg, and they tried to:
and then it was a case of one operation after another, until at last
they took it off—near the hip.”

Norah went white.

“Near the hip!” Her voice shook. “Oh, it couldn’t be—you’re so big and
strong!”

Hardress laughed grimly.

“I used to think it couldn’t be, myself,” he said. “Well, I suppose one
will get accustomed to it in time. I’m sorry I distressed you, Miss
Linton—only I thought I had better make a clean breast of it.”

“I’m glad you did.” Norah had found control of her voice and her wits:
she remembered that this maimed lad with the set face was there to be
helped, and that it was part of her job to do it. Her very soul was
wrung with pity, but she forced a smile.

“Now you have just got to let us help,” she said. “We can’t try to make
forget it, I know, but we can help to make the best of it. You can
practise using it in all sorts of ways, and seeing just what you can do
with it. And, Captain Hardress, I know they do wonders now with
artificial legs: Dad knew of a man who played tennis with his—as bad a
case as yours.”

“That certainly seems too good to be true,” said Hardress.

“I don’t know about that,” said Norah eagerly. “Your leg must be very
good—none of us guessed the truth about it. When you get used to it,
you’ll be able to manage all sorts of things. Golf, for
instance—there’s a jolly little nine-hole course in the park, and I
know you could play.”

“I had thought golf might be a possibility,” he said. “Not that I ever
cared much for it. My two games were polo and Rugby football.”

“I don’t know about Rugby,” said Norah thoughtfully. “But of course
you’ll play polo again. Some one was writing in one of the papers
lately, saying that so many men had lost a leg in the war that the
makers would have to invent special riding-legs, for hunting and polo.
I know very well that if Jim came home without a leg he’d still go
mustering cattle, or know the reason why! And there was the case of an
Irishman, a while ago, who had no legs at all—and he used to hunt.”

“By Jove!” said Hardress. “Well, you cheer a fellow up, Miss Linton.”

“You see, I have Jim and Wally,” said Norah. “Do you know Wally, by the
way?”

“Is that Meadows?—oh yes, I met him with your brother.”

“Well, he’s just like my brother—he nearly lives with us. And from the
time that they joined up we had to think of the chance of their losing
a limb. Jim never says anything about it, but I know Wally dreads it.
Dad and I found out all we could about artificial limbs, and what can
be done with them, so that we could help the boys if they had bad luck.
They are all right, so far, but of course there is always the chance.”

Hardress nodded.

“We planned that if bad luck came we would try to get them to do as
much as possible. Of course an arm is worse: to lose a leg is bad
enough, goodness knows—but it’s better than an arm.”

“That’s one of the problems I’ve been studying,” Hardress said grimly.

“Oh, but it is. And with you—why, in a few years no one will ever guess
that you have anything wrong. It’s luck in one way, because a leg
doesn’t make you conspicuous, and an arm does.”

“That’s true,” he said energetically. “I have hoped desperately that
I’d be able to hide it; I just couldn’t stick the idea of people
looking at me.”

“Well, they won’t,” said Norah. “And the more you can carry on as
usual, the less bad it will seem. Now, let’s plan what you can tackle
first. Can you walk much?”

“Not much. I get tired after about fifty yards.”

“Well, we’ll do fifty yards whenever you feel like it, and then we’ll
sit down and talk until you can go on again.” She hesitated. “You—it
doesn’t trouble you to sit down?”

“Oh, no!” said Hardress, laughing for the first time. “It’s an awfully
docile leg!”

“Then, can you drive? There’s the motor, and a roomy tub-cart, and the
carriage.”

“Yes—I can drive.”

“Oh, I say!” cried Norah inelegantly, struck by a brilliant idea. “Can
you drive a motor?”

“No, I can’t! I’m sorry.”

“I’m not. Con will teach you—it will give you quite a new interest.
Would you like to learn?”

“By Jove, I would,” he said eagerly. “You’re sure your father won’t
mind my risking his car?”

“Dad would laugh at such a foolish question,” said Norah. “We’ll go and
see Con now—shall we? it’s not far to the stables. You might have a
lesson at once.”

“Rather!” he said boyishly. “I say, Miss Linton, you are a brick!”

“Now about golf,” Norah said, as they moved slowly away, Hardress
leaning heavily on his stick. “Will you try to play a little with me?
We could begin at the practice-holes beyond the terrace.”

“Yes, I’d like to,” he said.

“And billiards? We’ll wait for a wet day, because I want you to live in
the open air as much as possible. I can’t play decently, but Captain
Garrett is staying here, and Jim and Wally come over pretty often.”

“You might let me teach _you_ to play,” he suggested. “Would you care
to?”

“Oh, I’d love it,” said Norah, beaming. The beam, had he known it, was
one of delight at the new ring in her patient’s voice. Life had come
back to it: he held his head erect, and his eyes were no longer
hopeless.

“And riding?” she hesitated.

“I don’t know,” he said. “I don’t believe I could even get on.”

“There’s a steady old pony,” Norah said. “Why not practise on him? He
stands like a rock. I won’t stay and look at you, but Con could—you see
he’s lost a leg himself, so you wouldn’t mind him. I’m sure you’ll find
you can manage—and when you get confidence we’ll go out together.”

“Well, you would put hope into—into a dead codfish!” he said. “Great
Scott, if I thought I could get on a horse again!”

Norah laughed.

“We’re all horse-mad,” she said. “If I were—like you, I know that to
ride would be the thing that would help me most. So you have just got
to.” They had arrived at the stables, where Con had the car out and was
lovingly polishing its bonnet.

“Con, can you teach Captain Hardress to drive?”

“Is it the car?” asked Con. “And why not, miss?”

“Can I manage it, do you think?” asked Hardress. “I’ve only one leg.”

“’Tis as many as I have meself,” returned Con cheerfully. “And I’m not
that bad a driver, am I, Miss Norah?”

“You’re not,” Norah answered. “Now I’ll leave you to Con, Captain
Hardress: I suppose you’ll learn all about the car before you begin to
drive her. Con can run you round to the house afterwards, if you’re
tired. The horses are in the stables, too, if you’d care to look at
them.”

“Jones have the brown pair out, miss,” said Con. “But the others are
all here.”

“Well, you can show them to Captain Hardress, Con. I want him to begin
riding Brecon.”

She smiled at Hardress, and ran off, looking back just before the
shrubberies hid the stable-yard. Hardress was peering into the bonnet
of the car, with Con evidently explaining its inner mysteries; just as
she looked, he straightened up, and threw off his coat with a quick
gesture.

“_He_’s all right,” said Norah happily. She hurried on.

The Tired People were off her hands for the morning. Colonel and Mrs.
West had gone for a drive; Captain Garrett was playing golf with Major
Hunt, who was developing rapidly in playing a one-armed game, and was
extremely interested in his own progress. It was the day for posting to
Australia, and there was a long letter to Brownie to be finished, and
one to Jean Yorke, her chum in Melbourne. Already it was late; in the
study, her father had been deep in his letters for over an hour.

But as she came up to the porch she saw him in the hall.

“Oh—Norah,” he said with relief. “I’ve been looking for you. Here’s a
letter from Harry Trevor, of all people!”

“Harry!” said Norah delightedly. “Oh, I’m so glad! Where is he, Dad?”

“He’s in London—this letter has been wandering round after us. We ought
to have had it days ago. Harry has a commission now—got it on the
field, in Gallipoli, more power to him: and he’s been wounded and sent
to England. But he says he’s all right.”

“Oh, won’t Jim and Wally be glad!” Harry Trevor was an old
school-fellow whom Fate had taken to Western Australia; it was years
since they had met.

“He has two other fellows with him, he says; and he doesn’t know any
one in London, nor do they. His one idea seems to be to see us. What
are we to do, Norah? Can we have them here?”

“Why we _must_ have them,” Norah said. She made a swift mental
calculation. “Yes—we can manage it.”

“You’re sure,” asked her father, evidently relieved. “I was afraid it
might be too much for the house; and I would be very sorry to put them
off.”

“Put off Australians, even if one of them wasn’t Harry!” ejaculated
Norah. “We couldn’t do it! How will you get them, Dad?”

“I’ll telephone to their hotel at once,” said her father. “Shall I tell
them to come to-day?”

“Oh, yes. You can arrange the train, Dad. Now I’ll go and see Mrs.
Atkins.”

“’Tis yourself has great courage entirely,” said her father, looking at
her respectfully. “I’d rather tackle a wild buffalo!”

“I’m not sure that I wouldn’t,” returned Norah. “However, she’s all the
buffalo I’ve got, so I may as well get it over.” She turned as she
reached the door. “Tell old Harry how glad we are, Dad. And don’t you
think you ought to let Jim know?”

“Yes—I’ll ring him up too.” And off went Norah, singing. Three
Australians—in “dear little Surrey!” It was almost too good to be true.

But Mrs. Atkins did not think so. She was sorting linen, with a sour
face, when Norah entered her sanctum and made known her news. The
housekeeper remained silent for a moment.

“Well, I don’t see how we’re to manage, miss,” she said at length. “The
house is pretty full as it is.”

“There is the big room with two single beds,” Norah said. “We can put a
third bed in. They won’t mind being together.”

Mrs. Atkins sniffed.

“It isn’t usual to crowd people like that, miss.”

“It won’t matter in this case,” said Norah.

“Did you say Australians, miss?” asked the housekeeper. “Officers?”

“One is an officer.”

“And the others, miss?”

“I don’t know—privates, very possibly,” said Norah. “It doesn’t
matter.”

“Not matter! Well, upon my word!” ejaculated Mrs. Atkins. “Well, all I
can say, miss, is that it’s very funny. And how do you think the maids
are going to do all that extra work?”

Norah began to experience a curious feeling of tingling.

“I am quite sure the maids can manage it,” she said, commanding her
voice with an effort. “For one thing, I can easily help more than I do
now.”

“We’re not accustomed in this country to young ladies doing that sort
of thing,” said Mrs. Atkins. Her evil temper mastered her. “And your
pet cook, the fine lady who’s too grand to sit with me——”

Norah found her voice suddenly calm.

“You mustn’t speak to me like that, Mrs. Atkins,” she said, marvelling
at her own courage. “You will have to go away if you can’t behave
properly.”

Mrs. Atkins choked.

“Go away!” she said thickly. “Yes, I’ll go away. I’m not going to stay
in a house like this, that’s no more and no less than a boarding-house!
You and your friend the cook can——”

“Be quiet, woman!” said a voice of thunder. Norah, who had shrunk back
before the angry housekeeper, felt a throb of relief as Allenby strode
into the room. At the moment there was nothing of the butler about
him—he was Sergeant Allenby, and Mrs. Atkins was simply a refractory
private.

“I won’t be quiet!” screamed the housekeeper. “I——”

“You will do as you’re told,” said Allenby, dropping a heavy hand on
her shoulder. “That’s enough, now: not another word. Now go to your
room. Out of ’ere, or I’ll send for the police.”

Something in the hard, quiet voice filled Mrs. Atkins with terror. She
cast a bitter look at Norah, and then slunk out of the room. Allenby
closed the door behind her.

“I’m very sorry, miss,” he said—butler once more. “I hope she didn’t
frighten you.”

“Oh, no—only she was rather horrible,” said Norah. “Whatever is the
matter with her, Allenby? I hadn’t said anything to make her so
idiotic.”

“I’ve been suspecting what was the matter these last three days,” said
Allenby darkly. “Look ’ere, miss.” He opened a cupboard, disclosing
rows of empty bottles. “I found these ’ere this morning when she was in
the kitchen: I’d been missing bottles from the cellar. She must have
another key to the cellar-door, ’owever she managed it.”

There came a tap at the door, and Mr. Linton came in—to have the
situation briefly explained to him.

“I wouldn’t have had it happen for something,” he said angrily. “My
poor little girl, I didn’t think we were letting you in for this sort
of thing.”

“Why, you couldn’t help it,” Norah said. “And she didn’t hurt me—she
was only unpleasant. But I think we had better keep her out of Miss de
Lisle’s way, or she might be hard to handle.”

“That’s so, miss,” said Allenby. “I’ll go and see. ’Ard to ’andle! I
should think so!”

“See that she packs her box, Allenby,” said Mr. Linton. “I’ll write her
cheque at once, and Con can take her to the station as soon as she is
ready. She’s not too bad to travel, I suppose?”

“She’s not bad at all, sir. Only enough to make her nasty.”

“Well, she can go and be nasty somewhere else,” said Mr. Linton. “Very
well, Allenby.” He turned to Norah, looking unhappy. “Whatever will you
do, my girl?—and this houseful of people! I’d better telephone Harry
and put his party off.”

“Indeed you won’t,” said Norah, very cheerfully. “I’ll manage, Dad.
Don’t you worry. I’m going to talk to Miss de Lisle.”

The cook-lady was not in the kitchen. Katty, washing vegetables
diligently, referred Norah to her sitting-room, and there she was
found, knitting a long khaki muffler. She heard the story in silence.

“So I must do just the best I can, Miss de Lisle,” Norah ended. “And
I’m wondering if you think I must really advertise for another
housekeeper. It didn’t seem to me that Mrs. Atkins did much except give
orders, and surely I can do that, after a little practice.” Norah
flushed, and looked anxious. “Of course I don’t want to make a mess of
the whole thing. I know the house must be well run.”

“Well,” said Miss de Lisle, knitting with feverish energy, “I couldn’t
have said it if you hadn’t asked me, but as you have, I would like to
propose something. Perhaps it may sound as if I thought too much of
myself, but with a cook like me you don’t need a housekeeper. I have a
conscience: and I know how things ought to be run. So my proposal is
this, and you and your father must just do as you like about it. Why
not make me cook-housekeeper?”

“Oh, but could you?” Norah cried delightedly. “Wouldn’t it be too much
work?”

“I don’t think so—of course I’m expecting that you’re going to help in
supervising things. I can teach you anything. You see, Katty is a
treasure. I back down in all I ever thought about Irish maids,” said
the cook-lady, parenthetically. “And she makes me laugh all day, and I
wouldn’t be without her for anything. Give me a smart boy in the
kitchen for the rough work; then Katty can do more of the plain
cooking, which she’ll love, and I shall have more time out of the
kitchen. Now what do you say?”

“Me?” said Norah. “I’d like to hug you!”

“I wish you would,” said Miss de Lisle, knitting more frantically than
ever. “You see, this is the first place I’ve been in where I’ve really
been treated like a human being. You didn’t patronize me, and you
didn’t snub me—any of you. But you laughed with me; and it was a mighty
long time since laughing had come into my job. Dear me!” finished Miss
de Lisle—“you’ve no idea how at home with you all I’ve felt since
Allenby fell over me in the passage!”

“We loved you from that minute,” said Norah, laughing. “Then you think
we can really manage? You’ll have to let me consult with you over
everything—ordering, and all that: because I do want to learn my job.
And you won’t mind how many people we bring in?”

“Fill the house to explosion-point, if you like,” said Miss de Lisle.
“If you don’t have a housekeeper you’ll have two extra rooms to put
your Tired People in. What’s the good of a scheme like this if you
don’t run it thoroughly?”

She found herself suddenly hugged, to the no small disadvantage of the
knitting.

“Oh, I’m so happy!” Norah cried. “Now I’m going to enjoy the Home for
Tired People: and up till now Mrs. Atkins has lain on my soul like a
ton of bricks. Bless you, Miss de Lisle! I’m going to tell Dad.” Her
racing footsteps flew down the corridor.

But Miss de Lisle sat still, with a half smile on her rugged face. Once
she put her hand up to the place where Norah’s lips had brushed her
cheek.

“Dear me!” she murmured. “Well, it’s fifteen years since any one did
_that_.” Still smiling, she picked up the knitting.




CHAPTER X
AUSTRALIA IN SURREY


The three Australians came that afternoon; and, like many Australians
in the wilds of London with a vague idea of distances, having given
themselves good time to catch their train, managed to catch the one
before it; and so arrived at Homewood unheralded and unsung. Norah and
Captain Hardress, who had been knocking golf-balls about, were crossing
the terrace on their way to tea when the three slouched hats caught
Norah’s eye through the trees of the avenue. She gasped, dropped her
clubs, and fled to meet them. Hardress stared: then, perceiving the
newcomers, smiled a little and went on slowly.

“I’d like to see her doing a hundred yards!” he said.

The three soldiers jumped as the flying figure came upon them, round a
bend in the drive. Then one of them sprang forward.

“Harry!” said Norah.

“My word, I am glad to see you!” said Harry Trevor, pumping her hand.
“I say, Norah, you haven’t changed a bit. You’re just the same as when
you were twelve—only that you’ve grown several feet.”

“Did you expect to find me bald and fat?” Norah laughed. “Oh, Harry, we
are glad to see you!”

“Well, you might have aged a little,” said he. “Goodness knows _I_
have! Norah, where’s old Jim?”

“He’s at Aldershot—but you can be certain that he’ll be here as soon as
he possibly can—and Wally too.”

“That’s good business.” He suddenly remembered his friends, who were
affecting great interest in the botanical features of a beech-tree.
“Come here, you chaps; Norah, this is Jack Blake—and Dick Harrison.
They’re awfully glad to see you, too!”

“Well, you might have let us say it for ourselves, digger,” said the
two, shaking hands. “We were just going to.”

“It’s lovely to have you all,” said Norah. She looked over the
three—all tall fellows, lean and bronzed, with quiet faces and deep-set
eyes, Blake bore a sergeant’s stripes; Dick Harrison’s sleeve modestly
proclaimed him a lance-corporal.

“We’ve been wandering in that funny old London like lost sheep,” Blake
said. “My word, that’s a lonesome place, if you don’t happen to know
any one in it. And people look at you as if you were something out of a
Zoo.”

“They’re not used to you yet,” said Norah. “It’s the hat, as much as
anything.”

“I don’t know about that,” Harry said. “No, I think they’d know we came
out of a different mob, even if we weren’t branded.”

“Perhaps they would—and you certainly do,” Norah answered. “But come on
to the house. Dad is just as anxious to see you as any one.”

Indeed, as they came in sight of the house, David Linton was seen
coming with long strides to meet them.

“Hardress told me you had suddenly turned into a Marathon runner at the
sight of three big hats!” he said. “How are you, Harry? It’s an age
since we saw you.”

“Yes, isn’t it?” Harry shook hands warmly, and introduced his friends.
“You haven’t changed either, Mr. Linton.”

“I ought to be aging—only Norah won’t hear of it,” said Mr. Linton,
laughing. “She bullies me more hopelessly than ever, Harry.”

“She always did,” Trevor agreed. “Oh, I want to talk about Billabong
for an hour! How’s Brownie, Nor? and Murty O’Toole? and Black Billy?
How do you manage to live away from them?”

“It isn’t easy,” Norah answered. “They’re all very fit, only they want
us back. We can’t allow ourselves to think of the day that we’ll get
home, or we all grow light-headed.”

“It will be no end of a day for all of us,” said Harrison. “Think of
marching down Collins Street again, with the crowd cheering us—keeping
an eye out for the people one knew! It was fairly beastly marching up
it for the last time.”

“It’s not Collins Street I want, but a bit of the Gippsland track,”
said Jack Blake. “You know, Dick, we took cattle there last year. Over
the Haunted Hills—aren’t they jolly in the spring!—and down through the
scrub to Morwell and Traralgon. I’d give something to see that bit of
country again.”

“Ah, it’s all good country,” David Linton said. Then they were at the
house, and a buzz of conversation floated out to them from the hall,
where tea was in progress.

“Your father simply made me promise to go on without you,” said Mrs.
West, as Norah made her apologies. “I said it was dreadful, but he
wouldn’t listen to me. And there are your friends! Dear me, how large
they are, and so brown! Do introduce them to me: I’m planning to hear
all about Australia. And a sergeant and lance-corporal! Isn’t it
romantic to see them among us, and quite at their ease. _Don’t_ tell
them I’m a Colonel’s wife, my dear; I would hate them to feel
embarrassed!”

“I don’t think you need worry,” said Norah, smiling to herself. She
brought up the three newcomers and introduced them. They subsided upon
a sofa, and listened solemnly while Mrs. West opened all her
conversational batteries upon them. Norah heard the opening—“I’ve read
such a _lot_ about your charming country!” and felt a throb of pity for
the three wanderers from afar.

Hardress came towards her with a cup of tea, his limb a little more
evident.

“You’re tired,” she said, taking it from him. “Sure you haven’t done
too much?”

“Not a bit,” he said. “I’m a little tired, but it’s the best day I have
had for many a month. I don’t know when I enjoyed anything as much as
my motor-lesson this morning.”

“Con says you’ll be able to drive in Piccadilly in no time,” said
Norah.

“He’s hopeful,” Hardress said, laughing. “Particularly as we never
started the car at all—he made me learn everything I could about it
first. And did he tell you I rode Brecon?”

“No! How did you get on?” asked Norah delightedly.

“Well, I literally got on very badly—at first. The shop leg didn’t seem
to understand what was wanted of it at all, and any steed but Brecon
would have strongly resented me. But he stood in a pensive attitude
while I tried all sorts of experiments. In fact, I think he went to
sleep!”

“I told you you could rely on Brecon,” Norah smiled. “What happened
then?”

“Oh—I got used to myself, and found out the knack of getting on. It’s
not hard, with a steady horse, once you find out how. But I think
Brecon will do me very well for awhile.”

“Oh, we’ll soon get you on to Brunette,” Norah said. “You’d enjoy her.”

“Is that the black pony?”

“Yes—and she’s a lovely hack. I’m going to hunt her in the winter: she
jumps like a deer.”

“She looked a beauty, in the stable,” Hardress said. “She ought to make
a good polo-pony.” He sighed. “I wonder if I’ll really ever play polo
again.”

“Of course you will,” Norah told him. “This morning you didn’t think
you would ever get on a horse again.”

“No, I certainly didn’t. You have put an extraordinary amount of hope
into me: I feel a different being.” He stopped, and a smile crept into
his eyes. “Listen—aren’t your friends having a time!”

“Life must be so exciting on your great cattle ranches,” Mrs. West was
saying. “And the dear little woolly lambs on the farms—such pets!”

“We understood you people over here prefer them frozen,” Blake said
gently. “So we send ’em that way.”

Norah choked over her tea. She became aware that Colonel West was
speaking to her, and tried to command her wits—hearing, as she turned,
Mrs. West’s shrill pipe—“And what _is_ a wheat-belt? Is it something
you wear?” Norah would have given much to hear Blake’s reply.

“Delightful place you have here!” barked the Colonel. “Your father and
I have been spending an agricultural afternoon; planning all the things
he means to do on that farm—Hawkins’, isn’t it? But I suppose you don’t
take much interest in that sort of thing? Dances and frocks more in
your line—and chocolates, eh, what?”

“Then you’ve changed her in England,” said Harry Trevor suddenly. “Is
it dances now, Norah? No more quick things over the grass after a
cross-grained bullock? Don’t say you’ve forgotten how to use a
stockwhip!”

“It’s hung up at Billabong,” Norah said laughing. “But you wait until I
get back to it, that’s all!”

“Dear me!” said Mrs. West. “And you do these wonderful things too! I
always longed to do them as a girl—to ride over long leagues of plain
on a fiery mustang, among your lovely eucalyptus trees. And do you
really go out with the cowboys, and use a lasso?”

“She does,” said Harry, happily.

“Your wild animals, too,” said Mrs. West. “It’s kangaroos you ride down
with spears, is it not? And wallabies. We live in dear, quiet little
England, but we read all about your wonderful life, and are oh! so
interested.”

“What a life!” said Dick Harrison, under his breath.

“Quite. You know, I had a great friend who went out as A.D.C. to one of
your Governors. He had to return after a month, because his father died
and he came into the baronetcy, but some day he means to write a book
on Australia. That is why I have always, as it were, kept in touch with
your great country. I seem to know it so well, though I have never seen
it.”

“You do, indeed,” said Blake gravely. “I wish we knew half as much
about yours.”

“Ah, but you must let us show it to you. Is it not yours, too? Outposts
of Empire: that is what I call you: outposts of Empire. Is it not that
that brought you to fight under our flag?”

“Oh, rather,” said Blake vaguely. “But a lot of us just wanted a look
in at the fun!”

“Well—you got a good deal for a start,” said Garrett.

“Yes—Abdul gave us all we wanted on his little peninsula. But he’s not
a bad fighting-man, old Abdul; we don’t mind how often we take tea with
him. He’s a better man to fight than Fritz.”

“He could pretty easily be that,” Garrett said. “It’s one of the worst
grudges we owe Fritz—that he’s taken all the decency out of war. It
used to be a man’s game, but the Boche made it one according to his own
ideas—and everybody knows what they are.”

“Yes,” said Hardress. “I suppose the Boche will do a good deal of
crawling to get back among decent people after the war; but he’ll never
live down his poison-gas and flame-throwers.”

“And wouldn’t it have been a gorgeous old war if he’d only fought
clean!” said Garrett longingly. They drew together and talked as
fighting men will—veterans in the ways of war, though the eldest was
not much over one-and-twenty.

The sudden hoot of a motor came from the drive, far-off; and then
another, and another.

“Some one’s joy-riding,” said Harry Trevor.

The hooting increased, and with it the hum of a racing car. The gravel
outside the porch crunched as it drew up; and then came cheery voices,
and two long figures in great coats dashed in: Jim and Wally,
eager-eyed.

“Dad! Norah! Where’s old Harry?”

But Harry was grasping a hand of each, and submitting to mighty pats on
the back from their other hands.

“By Jove, it’s great to see you! Where did you come from, you old
reprobate? Finished Johnny Turk?”

Gradually the boys became aware that there were other people in the
hall, and made apologies—interrupted by another burst of joy at
discovering Garrett.

“You must think us bears,” said Jim, with his disarming smile, to Mrs.
West. “But we hadn’t seen Trevor for years, and he’s a very old chum.
It would have been exciting to meet him in Australia; but in
England—well!”

“However did you manage to come?” Norah asked, beaming.

“Oh, we got leave. We’ve been good boys—at least, Wally was until we
got your message this morning. Since then he has been wandering about
like a lost fowl, murmuring, ‘Harry! _My_ Harry!’”

“Is it me?” returned Wally. “Don’t believe him, Nor—it was all I could
do to keep him from slapping the C.O. on the back and borrowing his car
to come over.”

“I don’t doubt it,” Norah laughed. “Whose car did you borrow, by the
way?”

“Oh, we hired one. It was extravagant, but we agreed that it wasn’t
every day we kill a pig!”

“Thank you,” said Harry. “Years haven’t altered your power of putting a
thing nicely!” He smote Wally affectionately. “I say, you were a kid
when I saw you last: a kid in knickerbockers. And look at you now!”

“Well, you were much the same,” Wally retorted. “And now you’re a
hardened old warrior—I’ve only played at it so far.”

“But you were gassed, weren’t you?”

“Yes—but we hadn’t had much war before they gassed us. That was the
annoying part.”

“Well, didn’t you have a little private war in Ireland? What about that
German submarine?”

“Oh, that was sheer luck,” said Wally joyfully. “_Such_ a lark—only for
one thing. But we don’t consider we’ve earned our keep yet.”

“Oh, well, you’ve got lots of time,” Harry said. “I wonder if they’ll
send any of us to France—it would be rather fun if we got somewhere in
your part of the line.”

“Yes, wouldn’t it?” Then Jack Blake, who had been at school with the
boys, came up with Dick Harrison, and England ceased to exist for the
five Australians. They talked of their own country—old days at school;
hard-fought battles on the Melbourne Cricket Ground; boat-racing on the
Yarra; Billabong and other stations; bush-fires and cattle-yarding;
long days on the road with cattle, and nights spent watching them under
the stars. All the grim business of life that had been theirs since
those care-free days seemed but to make their own land dearer by
comparison. Not that they said so, in words. But they lingered over
their talk with an unspoken delight in being at home again—even in
memory.

Norah slipped away, regretfully enough, after a time: her
responsibilities as housekeeper weighed upon her, and she sought Miss
de Lisle in the kitchen.

“What, your brother and Mr. Wally? How delightful!” ejaculated the
cook-lady. “That’s what I call really jolly. Their rooms are always
ready, I suppose?”

“Oh, yes,” Norah said. “I’ve told Bride to put sheets on the beds.”

“Then that’s all right. Dinner? My dear, you need never worry about a
couple extra for dinner in a household of this size. Just tell the
maids to lay the table accordingly, and let me know—that is all you
need do.”

“Mrs. Atkins had destroyed my nerve!” said Norah, laughing. “I came
down to tell you with the same scared feeling that I had when I used to
go to her room. My very knees were shaking!”

“Then you’re a very bad child, if you _are_ my employer!” returned Miss
de Lisle. “However, I’ll forgive you: but some time I want you to make
a list for me of the things those big boys of yours like most: I might
just as well cook them as not, when they come. And of course, when they
go out to France, we shall have to send them splendid hampers.”

“That will be a tremendous comfort,” Norah said. “You’re a brick, Miss
de Lisle. We used to send them hampers before, of course, but it seemed
so unsatisfactory just to order them at the Stores: it will be ever so
much nicer to cook them things. You _will_ let me cook, won’t you?”

“Indeed I will,” said Miss de Lisle. “We’ll shut ourselves up here for
a day, now and then, and have awful bouts of cookery. How did you like
the potato cakes at tea, by the way?”

“They were perfect,” Norah said. “I never tasted better, even in
Ireland.” At which Katty, who had just entered with a saucepan, blushed
hotly, and cast an ecstatic glance at Miss de Lisle.

“I don’t suppose you did,” remarked that lady. “You see, Katty made
them.”

“Wasn’t she good, now, to let me, Miss Norah?” Katty asked. “There’s
them at home that towld me I’d get no chance at all of learning under a
grand cook here. ’Tis little the likes of them ’ud give you to do in
the kitchen: if you asked them for a job, barring it was to wash the
floor, they’d pitch you to the Sivin Divils. ‘Isn’t the scullery good
enough for you?’ they’d say. ‘Cock you up with the cooking!’ But Miss
de Lisle isn’t one of them—and the cakes to go up to the drawing-room
itself!”

“Well, every one liked them, Katty,” Norah said.

“Yerra, hadn’t I Bridie watching behind the big screen with the crack
in it?” said the handmaid. “She come back to me, and she says, ‘They’re
all ate,’ says she: ‘’tis the way ye had not enough made,’ she says. I
didn’t know if ’twas on me head or me heels I was!” She bent a look of
adoration upon Miss de Lisle, who laughed.

“Oh, I’ll make a cook of you yet, Katty,” she said. “Meanwhile you’d
better put some coal on the fire, or the oven won’t be hot enough for
my pastry. Is it early breakfast for your brother and Mr. Wally, Miss
Linton?”

“I’m afraid so,” Norah said. “Jim said they must leave at eight
o’clock.”

“Then that means breakfast at seven-thirty. Will you have yours with
them?”

“Oh yes, please—if it’s not too much trouble.”

“Nothing’s a trouble—certainly not an early breakfast,” said Miss de
Lisle. “Now don’t worry about anything.”

Norah went back to the hall—to find it deserted. A buzz of voices came
from the billiard-room; she peeped in to find all the soldiers talking
with her father listening happily in a big chair. No one saw her: she
withdrew, and went in search of Mrs. West, but failed to find her.
Bride, encountered in her evening tour with cans of hot water, reported
that ’twas lying down she was, and not wishful for talk: her resht was
more to her.

“Then I may as well go and dress,” Norah said.

She had just finished when a quick step came along the corridor, and
stopped at her door. Jim’s fingers beat the tattoo that was always
their signal.

“Come in, Jimmy,” Norah cried.

He came in, looming huge in the dainty little room.

“Good business—you’re dressed,” he said. “Can I come and yarn?”

“Rather,” said Norah, beaming. “Come and sit down in my armchair. This
electric heater isn’t as jolly to yarn by as a good old log fire, but
still, it’s something.” She pulled her chair forward.

“Can’t you wait for me to do that—bad kid!” said Jim. He sat down, and
Norah subsided on the rug near him.

“Now tell me all about everything,” he said. “How are things going?”

“Quite well—especially Mrs. Atkins,” said Norah. “In fact she’s gone!”

Jim sat up.

“Gone! But how?”

Norah told him the story, and he listened with joyful ejaculations.

“Well, she was always the black spot in the house,” he remarked. “It
gave one the creeps to look at her sour face, and I’m certain she was
more bother to you than she was worth.”

“Oh, I feel twenty years younger since she went!” Norah said. “And it’s
going to be great fun to housekeep with Miss de Lisle. I shall learn
ever so much.”

“So will she, I imagine,” said Jim, laughing. “Put her up to all the
Australian ways, and see if we can’t make a good emigrant of her when
we go back.”

“I might,” Norah said. “But she would be a shock to Brownie if she
suggested putting her soul into a pudding!”

“Rather!” said Jim, twinkling. “I say, tell me about Hardress. Do you
like him?”

“Oh, yes, ever so much.” She told him of her morning’s work—indeed, by
the time the gong boomed out its summons from the hall, there was very
little in the daily life of Homewood that Jim had not managed to hear.

“We’re always wondering how you are getting on,” he said. “It’s jolly
over there—the work is quite interesting, and there’s a very nice lot
of fellows: but I’d like to look in at you two and see how this show
was running.” He hesitated. “It won’t be long before we go out, Nor,
old chap.”

“Won’t it, Jimmy?” She put up a hand and caught his. “Do you know how
long?”

“A week or two—not more. But you’re not to worry. You’ve just got to
think of the day when we’ll get our first leave—and then you’ll have to
leave all your Tired People and come and paint London red.” He gave a
queer laugh. “Oh, I don’t know, though. It seems to be considered the
right thing to do. But I expect we’ll just amble along here and ask you
for a job in the house!”

“Why, you’ll be Tired People yourselves,” said Norah. “We’ll have to
look after you and give you nourishment at short intervals.”

“We’ll take that, if it’s Miss de Lisle’s cooking. Now don’t think
about this business too much. I thought I’d better tell you, but
nothing is definite yet. Perhaps I’d better not tell Dad.”

“No, don’t; he’s so happy.”

“I wish I didn’t have to make either of you less happy,” Jim said in a
troubled voice. “But it can’t be helped.”

“No, I know it can’t, Jimmy. Don’t you worry.”

“Dear old chap,” said Jim, and stood up. “I had better go and make
myself presentable before the second gong goes.” He paused. “You’re all
ready aren’t you? Then you might go down. Wally will be wandering round
everywhere, looking for you.”




CHAPTER XI
CHEERO!


It was ten days later that the summons to France came—ten days during
which the boys had managed to make several meteoric dashes over to
Homewood for the night, and had accomplished one blissful week-end,
during which, with the aid of their fellow-countrymen, they had brought
the household to the verge of exhaustion from laughter. Nothing could
damp their spirits: they rode and danced, sang and joked, and,
apparently, having no cares in the world themselves, were determined
that no one else should have any. The Hunt family were drawn into the
fun: the kitchen was frequently invaded, and Miss de Lisle declared
that even her sitting-room was not sacred—and was privately very
delighted that it was not. Allenby began to develop a regrettable lack
of control over his once stolid features; Sarah herself was observed to
stuff her apron into her mouth and rush from the dining-room on more
than one occasion. And under cover of his most energetic fooling Jim
Linton watched his father and sister, and fooled the more happily
whenever he made them laugh.

They arrived together unexpectedly on this last evening, preferring to
bring their news rather than give it by telephone; and found, instead
of the usual cheery tea-party in the hall, only silence and emptiness.
Allenby, appearing, broke into a broad smile of pleasure as he greeted
them.

“Every one’s out, Mr. Jim.”

“So it seems,” Jim answered. “Where are they?”

“Not very far, sir,” Allenby said. “Mrs. ’Unt has them all to tea with
her to-day.”

“Oh, we’ll go over, Wal,” Jim said. “Come and make yourself pretty:
you’ve a splash of mud on your downy cheek.” At the foot of the stairs
he turned. “We’re off to-morrow, Allenby.”

Allenby’s face fell.

“To France, sir?”

Jim nodded.

“The master and Miss Norah will be very sorry, sir. If I may say so,
the ’ole ’ousehold will be sorry.”

“Thanks, Allenby. We’ll miss you all,” Jim said pleasantly. He sprang
upstairs after Wally.

Mrs. Hunt’s sitting-room was already dangerously crowded—there seemed
no room at all for the two tall lads for whom Eva opened the door ten
minutes later. A chorus of welcome greeted them, nevertheless.

“This is delightful,” said Mrs. Hunt. “I’m sure I don’t know how you’re
going to fit in, but you must manage it somehow. If necessary we’ll all
stand up and re-pack ourselves, but I warn you it is risky: the walls
may not stand it!”

“Oh, don’t trouble, Mrs. Hunt,” Jim said. “We’re quite all right.” Both
boys’ eyes had sought Norah as they entered: and Norah, meeting the
glance, felt a sudden pang at her heart, and knew.

“My chair is ever so much too big for me,” she said. “You can each have
an arm.”

“Good idea!” said Wally, perching on the broad arm of the easy-chair
that swallowed her up. “Come along, Jim, or we’ll be lop-sided!”

“We put Norah in the biggest chair in the room, and everybody is
treating her with profound respect,” Mrs. Hunt said. “This is the first
day for quite a while that she hasn’t been hostess, so we made her
chief guest, and she is having a rest-cure.”

“If you treat Norah with respect it won’t have at all a restful effect
on her,” said Wally. “I’ve tried.” To which Norah inquired, “When?” in
a voice of such amazement that every one laughed.

“Misunderstood as usual,” said Wally pathetically. “It really doesn’t
pay to be like me and have a meek spirit: people only think you are a
worm, and trample on you. Come here, Geoff, and take care of me:” and
Geoffrey, who adored him, came. “Have you been riding old Brecon
lately?”

“’M!” said Geoffrey, nodding. “I can canter now!”

“Good man! Any tosses?”

“Well, just one,” Geoffrey admitted. “He cantered before I had gotted
ready, and I fell off. But it didn’t hurt.”

“That’s right. You practise always falling on a soft spot, and you need
never worry.”

“But I’d rather practise sticking on,” said Geoffrey. “It’s nicer.”

“You might practise both,” said Wally. “You’ll have plenty of both, you
know.” He laughed at the puzzled face. “Never mind, old chap. How are
the others, and why aren’t they here?”

“They’re too little,” Geoffrey said loftily. “Small childrens don’t
come in to tea, at least not when there’s parties. I came, ’cause
Mother says I’m getting ’normous.”

“So you are. Are the others quite well?”

“Oh yes,” Geoffrey answered, clearly regarding the question as foolish.
“They’re all right. Alison’s got a puppy, and Michael’s been eating
plate-powder. His mouf was all pink.”

“What’s that about my Michael,” demanded Mrs. Hunt. “Oh yes—we found
him making a hearty meal of plate-powder this morning. Douglas says it
should make him very bright. I’m thankful to say it doesn’t seem to be
going to kill him.”

“Michael never will realize that there is a war on,” said Major Hunt,
aggrieved. “I found him gnawing the strap of one of my gaiters the
other day.”

“You shouldn’t underfeed the poor kid,” said Wally. “It’s clear that
he’s finding his nourishment when and how he can. Isn’t there a Society
for dealing with people like you?”

“There is,” said Jim solemnly. “It’s called the Police Force.”

“You’re two horrible boys!” said their hostess, laughing. “And my
lovely fat Michael!—he’s getting so corpulent he can hardly waddle. He
and the puppy are really very like each other; both of them find it
easier to roll than to run.” She cast an inquiring eye round the room:
“Some more tea, Norah?”

“No, thank you, Mrs. Hunt.” Norah’s voice sounded strange in her own
ears. She wanted to get away from the room, and the light-hearted
chatter . . . to make sure, though she was sure already. The guns of
France seemed to sound very near her.

The party broke up after a while. Jim and Wally lingered behind the
others.

“Will you and the Major come over this evening, Mrs. Hunt? We’re off
to-morrow.”

“Oh—I’m sorry.” Mrs. Hunt’s face fell. “Poor Norah!”

“Norah will keep smiling,” said Jim. “But I’m jolly glad you’re so near
her, Mrs. Hunt. You’ll keep an eye on them, won’t you? I’d be awfully
obliged if you would.”

“You may be very sure I will,” she said. “And there will be a
tremendous welcome whenever you get leave.”

“We won’t lose any time in coming for it,” Jim said. “Blighty means
more than ever it did, now that we’ve got a real home. Then you’ll come
to-night?”

“Of course we will.” She watched them stride off into the shrubbery,
and choked back a sigh.

Norah came back to them through the trees.

“It’s marching orders, isn’t it?”

“Yes, it’s marching orders, old kiddie,” Jim answered. They looked at
each other steadily: and then Norah’s eyes met Wally’s.

“When?” she asked.

“To-morrow morning.”

“Well——” said Norah; and drew a long breath. “And I haven’t your last
week’s socks darned! That comes of having too many responsibilities.
Any buttons to be sewn on for either of you?”

“No, thanks,” they told her, greatly relieved. She tucked a hand into
an arm of each boy, and they went towards the house. David Linton came
out hurriedly to meet them.

“Allenby says——” he began. He did not need to go further.

“We were trotting in to tell you,” said Jim.

“We’ll be just in time to give the Boche a cheery Christmas,” said
Wally. “Norah, are you going to send us a Christmas hamper? With a
pudding?”

“Rather!” Norah answered. “And I’ll put a lucky pig, and a button, and
a threepenny-bit in it, so you’d better eat it with care, or you may
damage your teeth. Miss de Lisle and I are going to plan great parcels
for you; she’s going to teach me to cook all sorts of things.”

“After which you’ll try them on the dogs—meaning us,” Jim said,
laughing. “Well, if we don’t go into hospital after them, we’ll let you
know.”

They came into the house, where already the news of the boys’ going had
spread, and the “Once-Tired’s,” as Wally called their guests, were
waiting to wish them luck. Then everybody faded away unobtrusively, and
left them to themselves. They went into the morning-room, and Norah
darned socks vigorously while the boys kept up a running fire of cheery
talk. Whatever was to come they would meet it with their heads up—all
four.

They made dinner a revel—every one dressed in their best, and
“playing-up” to their utmost, while Miss de Lisle—the only person in
the house who had wept—had sent up a dinner which really left her very
little extra chance of celebrating Peace, when that most blessed day
should come. Over dessert, Colonel West rose unexpectedly, and made a
little speech, proposing the health of the boys, who sat, for the first
time, with utterly miserable faces, restraining an inclination to get
under the table.

“I am sure,” said the Colonel, “that we all wish the—ah—greatest of
luck to our host’s sons—ah, that is, to his son and to—ah—his—ah——”

“Encumbrance,” said Wally firmly.

“Quite,” said the Colonel, without listening. “We know they
will—ah—make things hot for the Boche—ah—whenever they get a chance.
I—we—hope they will get plenty of chances: and—ah—that we will see
them—ah—back, with decorations and promotion. We will miss them—ah—very
much. Speaking—ah—personally, I came here fit for nothing, and
have—ah—laughed so much that I—ah—could almost believe myself a
subaltern!”

The Tired People applauded energetically, and Mrs. West said
“Quite—quite!” But there was something like tears in her eyes as she
said it.

The Hunts arrived after dinner, and they all woke the house with
ringing choruses—echoed by Allenby in his pantry, as he polished the
silver; and Garrett sang a song which was not encored because something
in his silver tenor made a lump come into Norah’s throat; and there was
no room for that, to-night, of all nights. Jack Blake sang them a
stockrider’s song, with a chorus in which all the Australians joined;
and Dick Harrison recited “The Geebung Polo Club,” without any
elocutionary tricks, and brought down the house. Jim had slipped out to
speak to Allenby: and presently, going out, they found the hall
cleared, and the floor waxed for dancing. They danced to gramophone
music, manipulated by Mr. Linton: and Norah and Mrs. Hunt had to divide
each dance into three, except those with Jim and Wally, which they
refused to partition, regardless of disconsolate protests from the
other warriors. It was eleven o’clock when Allenby announced stolidly,
“Supper is served, sir!”

“Supper?” said Mr. Linton. “How’s this, Norah?”

“_I_ don’t know,” said his daughter. “Ask Miss de Lisle!”

They filed in, to find a table laden and glittering; in the centre a
huge cake, bearing the greeting, “Good Luck!” with a silken Union Jack
waving proudly. Norah whispered to her father, and then ran away. She
returned, presently, dragging the half-unwilling cook-lady.

“It’s against _all_ my rules!” protested the captive.

“Rules be hanged!” said Jim cheerfully. “Just you sit there, Miss de
Lisle.” And the cook-lady found herself beside Colonel West, who paid
her great attention, regarding her, against the evidence of his eyes,
as a Tired Person whom he had not previously chanced to meet.

“My poor, neglected babies!” said Mrs. Hunt tragically, as twelve
strokes chimed from the grandfather clock in the hall. Wally and Norah,
crowned with blue and scarlet paper caps, the treasure of crackers,
were performing a weird dance which they called, with no very good
reason, a tango. It might have been anything, but it satisfied the
performers. The music stopped suddenly, and Mr. Linton wound up the
gramophone for the last time, slipping on a new record. The notes of
“Auld Lang Syne,” stole out.

They gathered round, holding hands while they sang it; singing with all
their lungs and all their hearts: Norah between Jim and Wally, feeling
her fingers crushed in each boyish grip.

“Then here’s a hand, my trusty friend,
And gie’s a hand o’ thine.”


Over the music her heart listened to the booming of the guns across the
Channel. But she set her lips and sang on.


It was morning, and they were on the station. The train came slowly
round the corner.

“I’ll look after him, Nor.” Wally’s voice shook. “Don’t worry too much,
old girl.”

“And yourself, too,” she said.

“Oh, I’ll keep an eye on _him_,” said Jim. “And Dad’s your job.”

“And we’ll plan all sorts of things for your next leave,” said David
Linton. “God bless you, boys.”

They gripped hands. Then Jim put his arms round Norah’s shoulder.

“You’ll keep smiling, kiddie? Whatever comes?”

“Yes, I promise, Jimmy.”

The guard was shouting.

“All aboard.”

“Cheero, Norah!” Wally cried from the window. “We’ll be back in no
time!”

“Cheero!” She made the word come somehow. The train roared off round
the curve.




CHAPTER XII
OF LABOUR AND PROMOTION


The months went by quickly enough, as David Linton and his daughter
settled down to their work at the Home for Tired People. As the place
became more widely known they had rarely an empty room. The boys’
regiment sent them many a wearied officer, too fagged in mind and body
to enjoy his leave: the hospitals kept up a constant supply of
convalescent and maimed patients; and there was a steady stream of
Australians of all ranks, who came, homesick for their own land, and
found a little corner of it planted in the heart of Surrey. Gradually,
as the Lintons realized the full extent of the homesickness of the lads
from overseas, Homewood became more and more Australian in details.
Pictures from every State appeared on the walls: aboriginal weapons and
curiosities, woven grass mats from the natives of Queensland,
Australian books and magazines and papers—all were scattered about the
house. They filled vases with blue-gum leaves and golden wattle-blossom
from the South of France: Norah even discovered a flowering boronia in
a Kew nurseryman’s greenhouse and carried it off in triumph, to scent
the house with the unforgettable delight of its perfume. She never
afterwards saw a boronia without recalling the bewilderment of her
fellow-travellers in the railway carriage at her exquisitely-scented
burden.

“You should have seen their wondering noses, Dad!” said Norah,
chuckling.

No one, of course, stayed very long at Homewood, unless he were
hopelessly unfit. From ten days to three weeks was the average stay:
then, like ships that pass in the night, the “Once-Tireds,” drifted
away. But very few forgot them. Little notes came from the Fronts, in
green Active Service envelopes: postcards from Mediterranean ports;
letters from East and West Africa; grateful letters from wives in
garrison stations and training camps throughout the British Isles. They
accumulated an extraordinary collection of photographs in uniform; and
Norah had an autograph book with scrawled signatures, peculiar drawings
and an occasional scrap of very bad verse.

Major Hunt, his hand fully recovered, returned to the Front in
February, and his wife prepared to seek another home. But the Lintons
flatly refused to let her go.

“We couldn’t do it,” said David Linton. “Doesn’t the place agree with
the babies?”

“Oh, you know it does,” said Mrs. Hunt. “But we have already kept the
cottage far too long—there are other people.”

“Not for that cottage,” Norah said.

“It really isn’t fair,” protested their guest. “Douglas never dreamed
of our staying: if he had not been sent out in such a hurry at the last
he would have moved us himself.”

David Linton looked at her for a moment.

“Go and play with the babies, Norah,” he said. “I want to talk to this
obstinate person.”

“Now look, Mrs. Hunt,” he said, as Norah went off, rather
relieved—Norah hated arguments. “You know we run this place for an
ideal—a dead man’s ideal. _He_ wanted more than anything in the world
to help the war; we’re merely carrying on for him. We can only do it by
helping individuals.”

“But you have done that for us. Look at Douglas—strong and fit, with
one hand as good as the other. Think of what he was when he came here!”

“He may not always be fit. And if you stay here you ease his worries by
benefiting his children—and saving for their future. Then, if he has
the bad luck to be wounded again, his house is all ready for him.”

“I know,” she said. “And I would stay, but that there are others who
need it more.”

“Well, we haven’t heard of them. Look at it another way. I am getting
an old man; it worries me a good deal to think that Norah has no woman
to mother her. I used to think,” he said with a sigh, “that it was
worse for them to lose their own mother when they were wee things; now,
I am not sure that Norah’s loss is not just beginning. It’s no small
thing for her to have an influence like yours; and Norah loves you.”

Mrs. Hunt flushed.

“Indeed, I love her,” she said.

“Then stay and mother her. There are ever so many things you can teach
her that I can’t: that Miss de Lisle can’t, good soul as she is.
They’re not things I can put into words—but you’ll understand. I know
she’s clean and wholesome right through, but you can help to mould her
for womanhood. Of course, she left school far too early, but there
seemed no help for it. And if—if bad news comes to us from the
Front—for any of us—we can all help each other.”

Mrs. Hunt thought deeply.

“If you really think I can be of use I will stay,” she said. “I’m not
going to speak of gratitude—I tried to say all that long ago. But
indeed I will do what I can.”

“That’s all right: I’m very glad,” said David Linton.

“And if you really want her taught more,” Mrs. Hunt said—“well, I was a
governess with fairly high certificates before I was married. She could
come to me for literature and French; I was brought up in Paris. Her
music, too: she really should practise, with her talent.”

“I’d like it above all things,” exclaimed Mr. Linton. “Norah’s
neglected education has been worrying me badly.”

“We’ll plan it out,” Mrs. Hunt said. “Now I feel much happier.”

Norah did not need much persuasion; after the first moment of dismay at
the idea of renewed lessons she saw the advantages of the plan—helped
by the fact that she was always a little afraid of failing to come up
to Jim’s standard. A fear which would considerably have amazed Jim, had
he but guessed it! It was easy enough to fit hours of study into her
day. She rose early to practise, before the Tired People were awake;
and most mornings saw her reading with Mrs. Hunt or chattering French,
while Eva sang shrilly in the kitchen, and the babies slept in their
white bunks; and Geoffrey followed Mr. Linton’s heels, either on Brecon
or afoot. The big Australian squatter and the little English boy had
become great friends: there was something in the tiny lad that recalled
the Jim of long ago, with his well-knit figure and steady eyes.

One man alone, out of all Tired People, had never left Homewood.

For a time after his arrival Philip Hardress had gained steadily in
strength and energy; then a chill had thrown him back, and for months
he sagged downwards; never very ill, but always losing vitality. The
old depression seemed to come back to him tenfold. He could see nothing
good in life: a cripple, a useless cripple. His parents were dead; save
for a brother in Salonica, he was alone in the world. He was always
courteous, always gentle; but a wall of misery seemed to cut him off
from the household.

Then the magnificent physique of the boy asserted itself, and gradually
he grew stronger, and the hacking cough left him. Again it became
possible to tempt him to try to ride. He spent hours in the keen wintry
air, jogging round the fields and lanes with Mr. Linton and Geoffrey,
returning with something of the light in his eyes that had encouraged
Norah in his first morning, long ago.

“I believe all he wants is to get interested in something,” Norah said,
watching him, one day, as he sat on the stone wall of the terrace,
looking across the park. “He was at Oxford before he joined the Army,
wasn’t he, Dad?”

Mr. Linton assented. “His people arranged when he was little that he
should be a barrister. But he hated the idea. His own wish was to go
out to Canada.”

Norah pondered.

“Couldn’t you give him a job on the farm, Dad?”

“I don’t know,” said her father. “I never thought of it. I suppose I
might find him something to do; Hawkins and I will be busy enough
presently.”

“He’s beginning to worry at being here so long,” Norah said. “Of
course, we couldn’t possibly let him go: he isn’t fit for his own
society. I think if you could find him some work he would be more
content.”

So David Linton, after thinking the matter over, took Hardress into his
plans for the farm which was to be the main source of supply for
Homewood. He found him a quick and intelligent helper. The work was
after the boy’s own heart: he surrounded himself with agricultural
books and treaties on fertilizers, made a study of soils, and took
samples of earth from different parts of the farm—to the profound
disgust of Hawkins. War had not done away with all expert agricultural
science in England: Hardress sent his little packets of soil away, and
received them back with advice as to treatment which, later on,
resulted in the yield of the land being doubled—which Hawkins
attributed solely to his own skill as a cultivator. But the cure was
worked in Philip Hardress. The ring of hope came back into his voice:
the “shop-leg” dragged ever so little, as he walked across the park
daily to where the ploughs were turning the grass of the farm fields
into stretches of brown, dotted with white gulls that followed the
horses’ slow plodding up and down. The other guests took up a good deal
of Mr. Linton’s time: he was not sorry to have an overseer, since
Hawkins, while honest and painstaking, was not afflicted with any undue
allowance of brains. Together, in the study at night, they planned out
the farm into little crops. Already much of the land was ready for the
planting, and a model poultry-run built near the house was stocked with
birds; while a flock of sheep grazed in the park, and to the tiny herd
of cows had been added half a dozen pure-bred Jerseys. David Linton had
taken Hardress with him on the trip to buy the stock, and both had
enjoyed it thoroughly.

Meanwhile the boys at the Front sent long and cheery letters almost
daily. Astonishment had come to them almost as soon as they rejoined,
in finding themselves promoted; they gazed at their second stars in
bewilderment which was scarcely lessened by the fact that their friends
in the regiment were not at all surprised.

“Why, didn’t you have a war on your own account in Ireland?” queried
Anstruther. “You got a Boche submarine sunk and caught half the crew,
didn’t you?”

“Well, but that was only a lark!” said Wally.

“You were wounded, anyhow, young Meadows. Of course _we_ know jolly
well you don’t deserve anything, but you can’t expect the War Office to
have our intimate sources of information.” He patted Wally on the back
painfully. “Just be jolly thankful you get more screw, and don’t
grumble. No one’ll ever teach sense to the War Office!”

There was no lack of occupation in their part of the line. They saw a
good deal of fighting, and achieved some reputation as leaders of small
raids: Jim, in particular, having a power of seeing and hearing at
night that had been developed in long years in the Bush—but which
seemed to the Englishmen almost uncanny. There was reason to believe
that the enemy felt even more strongly about it—there was seldom rest
for the weary Boche in the trenches opposite Jim Linton’s section. Some
of his raids were authorized: others were not. It is probable that the
latter variety was more discouraging to the enemy.

Behind the fighting line they were in fairly comfortable billets. The
officers were hardworked: the daily programme of drill and parades was
heavy, and in addition there was the task of keeping the men interested
and fit: no easy matter in the bitter cold of a North France winter.
Jim proved a tower of strength to his company commander, as he had been
to his school. He organized football teams, and taught them the
Australian game: he appealed to his father for aid, and in prompt
response out came cases of boxing-gloves, hockey and lacrosse sets, and
footballs enough to keep every man going. Norah sent a special gift—a
big case of indoor games for wet weather, with a splendid bagatelle
board that made the battalion deeply envied by less fortunate
neighbours: until a German shell disobligingly burst just above it, and
reduced it to fragments. However, Norah’s disgust at the news was so
deep that the Tired People in residence at Homewood at the moment
conspired together, and supplied the battalion with a new board in her
name; and this time it managed to escape destruction.

The battalion had some stiff fighting towards the end of the winter,
and earned a pat on the back from high quarters for its work in
capturing some enemy trenches. But they lost heavily, especially in
officers. Jim’s company commander was killed at his side: the boy went
out at night into No-Man’s Land and brought his body in single-handed,
in grim defiance of the Boche machine-guns. Jim had liked Anstruther:
it was not to be thought of that his body should be dishonoured by the
touch of a Hun. Next day he had a far harder task, for Anstruther had
asked him to write to his mother if he failed to come back. Jim bit his
pen for two hours over that letter, and in his own mind stigmatized it
as “a rotten effort,” after it was finished. But the woman to whom it
carried whatever of comfort was left in the world for her saw no fault
in it. It was worn and frayed with reading when she locked it away with
her dead son’s letters.

Jim found himself a company commander after that day’s fighting—doing
captain’s work without captain’s rank. Wally was his subaltern, an
arrangement rather doubted at first by the Colonel, until he saw that
the chums played the game strictly, and maintained in working hours a
discipline as firm as was their friendship. The men adored them: they
knew their officers shirked neither work nor play, and that they knew
their own limitations—neither Jim nor Wally ever deluded themselves
with the idea that they knew as much as their hard-bitten
non-commissioned officers. But they learned their men by heart, knowing
each one’s nickname and something of his private affairs; losing no
opportunity of talking to them and gaining their confidence, and sizing
them up, as they talked, just as in old days, as captains of the team,
they had learned to size up boys at football. “If I’ve got to go over
the top I want to know what Joe Wilkins and Tiny Judd are doing behind
me,” said Jim.

They had hoped for leave before the spring offensive, but it was
impossible: the battalion was too shorthanded, and the enemy was
endeavouring to be the four-times-armed man who “gets his fist in
fust.” In that early fighting it became necessary to deal with a nest
of machine-guns that had got the range of their trenches to a nicety.
Shells had failed to find them, and the list of casualties to their
discredit mounted daily higher. Jim got the chance. He shook hands with
Wally—a vision of miserable disappointment—in the small hours of a
starlit night, and led a picked body of his men out of the front
trench: making a long _detour_ and finally working nearer and nearer to
the spot he had studied through his periscope for hours during the day.
Then he planted his men in a shell-hole, and wriggled forward alone.

The men lay waiting, inwardly chafing at being left. Presently their
officer came crawling back to them.

“We’ve got ’em cold,” he whispered. “Come along—and don’t fire a shot.”

It was long after daylight before the German guards in the main
trenches suspected anything wrong with that particular nest of
machine-guns, and marvelled at its silence. For there was no one left
to tell them anything—of the fierce, silent onslaught from the rear; of
men who dropped as it were from the clouds and fought with clubbed
rifles, led by a boy who seemed in the starlight as tall as a young
pine-tree. The gun-crews were sleeping, and most of them never woke
again: the guards, drowsy in the quiet stillness, heard nothing until
that swift, wordless avalanche was upon them.

In the British trench there was impatience and anxiety. The men waiting
to go forward, if necessary, to support the raiders, crouched at the
fire-step, muttering. Wally, sick with suspense, peered forward beside
the Colonel, who had come in person to see the result of the raid.

“I believe they’ve missed their way altogether,” muttered the Colonel
angrily. “There should hove been shots long ago. It isn’t like Linton.
Dawn will be here soon, and the whole lot will be scuppered.” He
wheeled at a sudden commotion beyond him in the trench. “Silence there!
What’s that?”

“That” was Jim Linton and his warriors, very muddy, but otherwise
undamaged. They dropped into the trench quietly, those who came first
turning to receive heavy objects from those yet on top. Last of all Jim
hopped down.

“Hullo, Wal!” he whispered. “Got ’em.”

“Got ’em!” said the Colonel sternly. “What? Where have you been, sir?”

“I beg your pardon, sir—I didn’t know you were there,” Jim said, rather
horrified. It is not given to every subaltern to call his commanding
officer “Wal,” when that is not his name. “I have the guns, sir.”

“You have—_what_?”

“The Boche—I mean, the enemy, machine-guns. We brought them back, sir.”

“You brought them back!” The Colonel leaned against the wall of the
trench and began to laugh helplessly. “And your men?”

“All here, sir. We brought the ammunition, too,” said Jim mildly. “It
seemed a pity to waste it!”

Which things, being told in high places, brought Jim a mention in
despatches, and, shortly afterwards, confirmation of his acting rank.
It would be difficult to find fitting words to tell of the effect of
this matter upon a certain grizzled gentleman and a very young lady
who, when the information reached them were studying patent manures in
a morning-room in a house in Surrey.

“He’s—why,” gasped Norah incredulously—“he’s actually Captain Linton!”

“I suppose he is,” said her father. “Doesn’t it sound ridiculous!”

“I don’t think it’s ridiculous at all,” said Norah warmly. “He deserved
it. I think it sounds simply beautiful!”

“Do you know,” said her father, somewhat embarrassed—“I really believe
I agree with you!” He laughed. “Captain Linton!”

“Captain Linton!” reiterated Norah. “Our old Jimmy!” She swept the
table clear. “Oh, Daddy, bother the fertilizers for to-night—I’m going
to write to Billabong!”

“But it isn’t mail-day to-morrow,” protested her father mildly.

“No,” said Norah. “But I’ll explode if I don’t tell Brownie!”

“And will the Captain be coming ’ome soon, Miss Norah?” inquired
Allenby, a little later. The household had waxed ecstatic over the
news.

“The Captain?” Norah echoed. “Oh, how nice of you, Allenby! It does
sound jolly!”

“Miss de Lisle wishes to know, miss. The news ’as induced ’er to invent
a special cake.”

“We’ll have to send it to the poor Captain, I’m afraid,” said Norah,
dimpling. “Dear me, I haven’t told Mrs. Hunt! I must fly!” She dropped
her pen, and fled to the cottage—to find her father there before her.

“I might have known you couldn’t wait to tell,” said Norah, laughing.
“And he pretends he isn’t proud, Mrs. Hunt!”

“I’ve given up even pretending,” said her father, laughing. “I found
myself shaking hands with Allenby in the most affectionate manner. You
see, Mrs. Hunt, this sort of thing hasn’t happened in the family
before.”

“Oh, but those boys couldn’t help doing well,” Mrs. Hunt said, looking
almost as pleased as the two beaming faces before her. “They’re so
keen. I don’t know if I should, but shall I read you what Douglas says
about them?” They gathered eagerly together over the curt words of
praise Major Hunt had written. “Quite ordinary boys, and not a bit
brainy,” he finished. “But I wish I had a regiment full of them!”

Out in Australia, two months later, a huge old woman and a lean
Irishman talked over the letter Norah had at length managed to finish.

“And it’s a Captin he is!” said Murty O’Toole, head stockman.

“A Captain!” Brownie echoed. “Don’t it seem only yesterday he was
tearing about in his first little trousis, and the little mistress
watching him!”

“And riding his first pony. She put him over her head, and I med sure
he was kilt. ‘Howld her, will ye, Murty,’ says he, stamping his little
fut, and blood trickling down his face. ‘Give me a leg up again,’ he
says, ‘till we see who’s boss!’ And I put him up, and off he went down
the paddock, digging his little heels into her. And he’s a Captin!
Little Masther Jim!”

“I don’t know why you’re surprised,” said Brownie loftily. “The only
wonder to _me_ is he wasn’t one six months ago!”




CHAPTER XIII
THE END OF A PERFECT DAY


“Are you ready, Norah?”

“Coming, Phil—half a minute!”

Hardress, in riding kit, looked into the kitchen, where Norah was
carrying on a feverish consultation with Miss de Lisle.

“You’ll be late,” he said warningly. “Your father and Geoffrey have
gone on.”

“Will I truly?” said Norah distractedly. “Yes, Miss de Lisle, I’ll
write to the Stores about it to-night. Now, what about the fish?”

“Leave the fish to me,” said Miss de Lisle, laughing. “If I can’t
manage to worry out a fish course without you, I don’t deserve to have
half my diplomas. Run away: the house won’t go to pieces in a single
hunting day.”

“Bless you!” said Norah thankfully, dragging on her gloves and casting
a wild glance about the kitchen for her hunting crop. “Oh, there it is.
Good-bye. You won’t forget that Major Arkwright is only allowed white
meat?”

“Oh, run away—I won’t forget anything.”

“Well, he only came last night, so I thought you mightn’t know,” said
the apologetic mistress of the house. “All right, Phil—I’m truly
coming. Good-bye, Miss de Lisle!” The words floated back as she raced
off to the front door, where the horses were fretting impatiently, held
by the groom.

They jogged down the avenue—Hardress on one of the brown cobs, Norah on
Brunette, the black pony—her favourite mount. It was a perfect hunting
morning: mild and still, with almost a hint of spring warmth in the
air. The leafless trees bore faint signs of swelling leaf-buds. Here
and there, in the grass beside the drive crocus bells peeped out at
them—purple, white and gold.

“We’ll have daffodils soon, I do believe,” Norah said. “Well, I love
Australia, but there isn’t anything in the world lovelier than your
English spring!”

Ahead of them, as they turned into the road, they could see Mr. Linton,
looking extraordinarily huge on Killaloe, beside Geoffrey’s little
figure on Brecon.

“This is a great day for Geoff,” Hardress said.

“Yes—he has been just longing to go to a meet. Of course he has driven
a good many times, but Mrs. Hunt has been a bit nervous about his
riding. But he’s perfectly safe—and it isn’t as if Brecon ever got
excited.”

“No. Come along, Norah, there’s a splendid stretch of grass here: let’s
canter!”

They had agreed upon a Christian-name footing some time before, when it
seemed that Hardress was likely to be a permanent member of the
household. She looked at him now, as they cantered along through the
dew-wet grass at the side of the road. No one would have guessed at
anything wrong with him: he was bronzed and clear-eyed, and sat as
easily in the saddle as though he had never been injured.

“Sometimes,” said Norah suddenly, “I find myself wondering which of
your legs is the shop one!” She flushed. “I suppose I oughtn’t to make
personal remarks, but your leg does seem family property!”

“So it is,” said Hardress, grinning. “Anyhow, you couldn’t make a nicer
personal remark than that one. So I forgive you. But it’s all thanks to
you people.”

“We couldn’t have done anything if you hadn’t been determined to get
on,” Norah answered. “As soon as you made up your mind to that—well,
you got on.”

“I don’t know how you stood me so long,” he muttered. Then they caught
up to the riders ahead, and were received by Geoffrey with a joyful
shout.

“You were nearly late, Norah,” said Mr. Linton.

“I dragged her from the kitchen, sir,” Hardress said. “She and Miss de
Lisle were poring over food—if we get no dinner to-night it will be our
fault.”

“If _you_ had the responsibility of feeding fourteen hungry people you
wouldn’t make a joke of it,” said Norah. “It’s very solemn, especially
when the fishmonger fails you hopelessly.”

“There’s always tinned salmon,” suggested her father.

“Tinned salmon, indeed!” Norah’s voice was scornful. “We haven’t come
yet to giving the Tired People dinner out of a tin. However, it’s all
right: Miss de Lisle will work some sort of a miracle. I’m not going to
think of housekeeping for a whole day!”

The meet was four miles away, near a marshy hollow thickly covered with
osiers and willows. A wood fringed the marsh, and covered a hill which
rose from a little stream beyond it. Here and there was a glimpse of
the yellow flame of gorse. There were rolling fields all round, many of
them ploughed: it had not yet been made compulsory for every landowner
to till a portion of his holding, but English farmers were beginning to
awake to the fact that while the German submarine flourished it would
be both prudent and profitable to grow as much food as possible, and
the plough had been busy. The gate into the field overlooking the marsh
stood open; a few riders were converging towards it from different
points. The old days of crowded meets and big fields of riders were
gone. Only a few plucky people struggled to keep the hounds going, and
to find work for the hunters that had escaped the first requisition of
horses for France.

The hounds came into view as Mr. Linton’s party arrived. The “Master”
came first, on a big, workmanlike grey; a tall woman, with a
weatherbeaten face surmounted by a bowler hat. The hounds trotted
meekly after her, one or another pausing now and then to drink at a
wayside puddle before being rebuked for bad manners by a watchful whip.
Mrs. Ainslie liked the Lintons; she greeted them pleasantly.

“Nice morning,” she said. “Congratulations: I hear the boy is a
Captain.”

“We can’t quite realize it,” Norah said, laughing. “You see, we hardly
knew he had grown up!”

“Well, he grew to a good size,” said Mrs. Ainslie, with a smile.
“Hullo, Geoff. Are you going to follow to-day?”

“They won’t let me,” said Geoffrey dolefully. “I know Brecon and I
could, but Mother says we’re too small.”

“Too bad!” said Mrs. Ainslie. “Never mind; you’ll be big pretty soon.”

A tall old man in knickerbockers greeted her: Squire Brand, who owned a
famous property a few miles away, and who had the reputation of never
missing a meet, although he did not ride. He knew every inch of the
country; it was said that he could boast, at the end of a season, that
he had, on the whole, seen more of the runs than any one else except
the Master. He was a tireless runner, with an extraordinarily long
stride, which carried him over fields and ditches and gave him the
advantage of many a short cut impossible to most people. He knew every
hound by name; some said he knew every fox in the country; and he
certainly had an amazing knowledge of the direction a fox was likely to
take. Horses, on the other hand, bored him hopelessly; he consented to
drive them, in the days when motors were not, but merely as a means of
getting from place to place. A splendid car, with a chauffeur much
smarter than his master, had just dropped him: a grant figure in
weatherbeaten Harris tweeds, grasping a heavy stick.

“We should get a good run to-day,” he said.

“Yes—with luck,” Mrs. Ainslie answered.

“Any news from the Colonel?”

“Nothing in particular—plenty of hard fighting. But he never writes
much of that. He’s much more interested in a run he had with a queer
scratch pack near their billets. I can’t quite gather how it was
organized, but it comprised two beagles and a greyhound and a
fox-terrier and a pug. He said they had a very sporting time!”

Squire Brand chuckled.

“I don’t doubt it,” he said. “Did he say what they hunted?”

“Anything they could get, apparently. They began with a hare, and then
got on to a rabbit, in some mysterious fashion. They finished up with a
brisk run in the outskirts of a village, and got a kill—it turned out
this time to be a cat!” Mrs. Ainslie’s rather grim features relaxed
into a smile. “If any one had told Val two years ago that he would be
enthusiastic over a day like that!”

A few other riders had come up: two or three officers from a
neighbouring town; a couple of old men, and a sprinkling of girls.
Philip Hardress was the only young man in plain clothes, and strangers
who did not suspect anything amiss with his leg looked at him
curiously.

“Look at that dear old thing!” he whispered to Norah, indicating a prim
maiden lady who had arrived on foot. “I know she’s aching for a chance
to ask me why I’m not in khaki!” He grinned delightedly. “She’s rather
like the old lady who met me in the train the other day, and after
looking at me sadly for a few minutes said, ‘My dear young man, do you
not know that your King and Country want you?’”

“Phil! What did you say?”

“I said, ‘Well, they’ve got one of my legs, and they don’t seem to have
any use for the remnant!’ I don’t think she believed me, so I invited
her to prod it!” He chuckled at his grim joke. Three months ago he had
shrunk from any mention of his injury as from the lash of a whip.

Mrs. Ainslie never wasted time. Two minutes’ grace for any
laggards—which gave time for the arrival of a stout lady on a
weight-carrying cob—and then she moved on, and in a moment the hounds
were among the osiers, hidden except that now and then a waving stern
caught the eye. Occasionally there was a brief whimper, and once a
young hound gave tongue too soon, and was, presumably, rebuked by his
mother, and relapsed into hunting in shamed silence.

The osiers proved blank: they drew out, and went up the hill into the
covert, while the field moved along to be as close as possible, and the
followers on foot dodged about feverishly, hoping for luck that would
make a fox break their way. Too often the weary lot of the foot
contingent is to see nothing whatever after the hounds once enter
covert, since the fox is apt to leave it as unobtrusively as possible
at the far side, and to take as short a line as he can across country
to another refuse. To follow the hounds on foot needs a stout heart and
patience surpassing that of Job.

But those on horses know little of the blighting experiences of the
foot-plodders: and when Norah went a-hunting everything ceased to exist
for her except the white-and-black-and-tan hounds and the green fields,
and Brunette under her, as eager as she for the first long-drawn-out
note from the pack. They moved restlessly back and forth along the
hillside, the black pony dancing with impatience at the faintest
whimper from an unseen hound. Near them Killaloe set an example of
steadiness—but with watchful eyes and pricked ears.

Squire Brand came up to them.

“I’d advise you to get up near the far end of the covert,” he said.
“It’s almost a certainty that he’ll break away there and make a
bee-line across to Harley Wood. I hope he will, for there’s less plough
there than in the other direction.” He hurried off, and Norah permitted
Brunette to caper after him. A young officer on a big bay followed
their example.

“Come along,” he said to a companion. “It’s a safe thing to follow old
Brand’s lead if you want to get away well.”

Where the covert ended the hill sloped gently to undulating fields,
divided by fairly stiff hedges with deep ditches, and occasionally by
post-and-rail fences, more like the jumps that Norah knew in Australia.
The going was good and sound, and there was no wire—that terror of the
hunter. Norah had always hated wire, either plain or barbed. She held
that it found its true level in being used against Germans.

Somewhere in a tangle of bracken an old hound spoke sharply. A little
thrill ran through her. She saw her father put his pipe in his pocket
and pull his hat more firmly down on his forehead, while she held back
Brunette, who was dancing wildly. Then came another note, and another,
and a long-drawn burst of music from the hounds; and suddenly Norah saw
a stealthy russet form, with brush sweeping the ground, that stole from
the covert and slid down the slope, and after him, a leaping wave of
brown and white and black as hounds came bounding from the wood and
flung themselves upon the scent, with Mrs. Ainslie close behind. Some
one shouted “Gone awa-a-y!” in a voice that went ringing in echoes
round the hillside.

Brunette bucked airily over the low fence near the covert, and Killaloe
took it almost in his stride. Then they were racing side by side down
the long slope, with the green turf like wet velvet underfoot; and the
next hedge seemed rushing to meet them. Over, landing lightly in the
next field; before them only the “Master” and whip, and the racing
hounds, with burning eyes for the little red speck ahead, trailing his
brush.

“By Jove, Norah!” said David Linton, “we’re in for a run!”

Norah nodded. Speech was beyond her; only all her being was singing
with the utter joy of the ride. Beneath her Brunette was spurning the
turf with dainty hooves; stretching out in her gallop, yet gathering
herself cleverly at her fences, with alert, pricked ears—judging her
distance, and landing with never a peck or stumble. The light weight on
the pony’s back was nothing to her; the delicate touch on her mouth was
all she needed to steady her at the jumps.

Near Harley Wood the fox decided regretfully that safety lay elsewhere:
the enemy, running silently and surely, were too hot on his track. He
crept through a hedge, and slipped like a shadow down a ditch; and
hounds, jumping out, were at fault for a moment. The slight check gave
the rest of the field time to get up.

“That’s a great pony!” Norah heard the young officer say. She patted
Brunette’s arching neck.

Then a quick cast of the hounds picked up the scent, and again they
were off, but no longer with the fences to themselves; so that it was
necessary to be watchful for the cheerful enthusiast who jumps on top
of you, and the prudent sportsman who wobbles all over the field in his
gallop, seeking for a gap. Killaloe drew away again: there was no
hunter in the country side to touch him. After him went Brunette, with
no notion of permitting her stable companion to lose her in a run like
this.

A tall hedge faced them, with an awkward take-off from the bank of a
ditch. Killaloe crashed through; Brunette came like a bird in his
tracks, Norah’s arm across her face to ward off the loose branches. She
got through with a tear in her coat, landing on stiff plough through
which Mrs. Ainslie’s grey was struggling painfully. Brunette’s light
burden was all in her favour here—Norah was first to the gate on the
far side, opening it just in time for the “Master,” and thrilling with
joy at that magnate’s brief “Thank you!” as she passed through and
galloped away. The plough had given the hounds a long lead. But ahead
were only green fields, dotted by clumps of trees: racing ground, firm
and springy. The air sang in their ears. The fences seemed as nothing;
the good horses took them in racing style, landing with no shock, and
galloping on, needing no touch of whip or spur.

The old dog-fox was tiring, as well he might, and yet, ahead, he knew,
lay sanctuary, in an old quarry where the piled rocks hid a hole where
he had lain before, with angry hounds snuffing helplessly around him.
He braced his weary limbs for a last effort. The cruel eyes and lolling
tongues were very close behind him; but his muscles were steel, and he
knew how to save every short cut that gave him so much as a yard. He
saw the quarry, just ahead, and snarled his triumph in his untamed
heart.

Brunette’s gallop was faltering a little, and Norah’s heart sank. She
had never had such a run: it was hard if she could not see it out, when
they had led the field the whole way—and while yet Killaloe was going
like a galloping-machine in front. Then she heard a shout from her
father and saw him point ahead. “Water!” came to her. She saw the gleam
of water, fringed by reeds: saw Killaloe rise like a deer at it, taking
off well on the near side, and landing with many feet to spare.

“Oh—we can do that,” Norah thought. “Brunette likes water.”

She touched the pony with her heel for the first time, and spoke to
her. Brunette responded instantly, gathering herself for the jump.
Again Norah heard a shout, and was conscious of the feeling of vague
irritation that we all know when some one is trying to tell us
something we cannot possibly hear. She took the pony at the jump about
twenty yards from the place where Killaloe had flown it. Nearer and
nearer. The water gleamed before her, very close: she felt the pony
steady herself for the leap. Then the bank gave way under her heels:
there was a moment’s struggle and a stupendous splash.

Norah’s first thought was that the water was extremely cold; then, that
the weight on her left leg was quite uncomfortable. Brunette
half-crouched, half-lay, in the stream, too bewildered to move; then
she sank a little more to one side and Norah had to grip her mane to
keep herself from going under the surface. It seemed an unpleasantly
long time before she saw her father’s face.

“Norah—are you hurt?”

“No, I’m not hurt,” she said. “But I can’t get my leg out—and Brunette
seems to think she wants to stay here. I suppose she finds the mud nice
and soft.” She tried to smile at his anxious face, but found it not
altogether easy.

“We’ll get you out,” said David Linton. He tugged at the pony’s bridle;
and Mrs. Ainslie, arriving presently, came to his assistance, while
some of the other riders, coming up behind, encouraged Brunette with
shouts and hunting-crops. Thus urged, Brunette decided that some
further effort was necessary, and made one, with a mighty flounder,
while Norah rolled off into the water. Half a dozen hands helped her at
the bank.

“You’re sure you’re not hurt?” her father asked anxiously. “I was
horribly afraid she’d roll on your leg when she moved.”

“I’m quite all right—only disgustingly wet,” said Norah. “Oh, and I
missed the finish—did you ever know such bad luck?”

“Well, you only missed the last fifty yards,” said Mrs. Ainslie,
pointing to the quarry, from which the whips were dislodging the
aggrieved hounds. “We finished there; and that old fox is good for
another day yet. I’d give you the brush, if he hadn’t decided to keep
it himself.”

“Oh!” said Norah, blushing, while her teeth chattered. “Wasn’t it a
beautiful run!”

“It was—but something has got to be done with you,” said Mrs. Ainslie
firmly. “There’s a farmhouse over there, Mr. Linton: I know the people,
and they’ll do anything they can for you. Hurry her over and get her
wet things off—Mrs. Hardy will lend her some clothes.” And Norah made a
draggled and inglorious exit.

Mrs. Hardy received her with horrified exclamations and offers of all
that she had in the house: so that presently Norah found herself
drinking cup after cup of very hot tea and eating buttered toast with
her father—attired in a plaid blouse of green and red in large checks,
and a black velvet skirt that had seen better days; with carpet
slippers lending a neat finish to a somewhat striking appearance.
Without, farm hands rubbed down Killaloe and Brunette in the stable.
Mrs. Hardy fluttered in and out, bringing more and yet more toast,
until her guests protested vehemently that exhausted nature forbade
them to eat another crumb.

“And wot is toast?” grumbled Mrs. Hardy, “and you ridin’ all day in the
cold!” She had been grievously disappointed at her visitors’ refusing
bacon and eggs. “The young lady’ll catch ’er death, sure’s fate! Just
another cup, miss. Lor, who’s that comin’ in at the gate!”

“That” proved to be Squire Brand, who had appeared at the scene of
Norah’s disaster just after her retreat—being accused by Mrs. Ainslie
of employing an aeroplane.

“I came to see if I could be of any use,” he said. His eye fell on
Norah in Mrs. Hardy’s clothes, and he said, “Dear me!” suddenly, and
for a moment lost the thread of his remarks. “You can’t let her ride
home, Linton—my car is here, and if your daughter will let me drive her
home I’m sure Mr. Hardy will house her pony until to-morrow—you can
send a groom over for it. I’ve a spare coat in the car. Yes, thank you,
Mrs. Hardy, I should like a cup of tea very much.”

Now that the excitement of the day was over, Norah was beginning to
feel tired enough to be glad to escape the long ride home on a jaded
horse. So, with Mrs. Hardy’s raiment hidden beneath a gorgeous fur
coat, she was presently in the Squire’s car, slipping through the dusk
of the lonely country lanes. The Squire liked Jim, and asked questions
about him: and to talk of Jim was always the nearest way to Norah’s
heart. She had exhausted his present, and was as far back in his past
as his triumphs in inter-State cricket, when they turned in at the
Homewood avenue.

“I’m afraid I’ve talked an awful lot,” she said, blushing. “You see,
Jim and I are tremendous chums. I often think how lucky I was to have a
brother like him, as I had only one!”

“Possibly Jim thinks the same about his sister,” said the old man. He
looked at her kindly; there was something very child-like in the small
face, half-lost in the great fur collar of his coat.

“At all events, Jim has a good champion,” he said.

“Oh, Jim doesn’t need a champion,” Norah answered. “Every one likes
him, I think. And of course we think there’s no one like him.”

The motor stopped, and the Squire helped her out. It was too late to
come in, he said; he bade her good night, and went back to the car.

Norah looked in the glass in the hall, and decided that her appearance
was too striking to be kept to herself. A very battered felt riding-hat
surmounted Mrs. Hardy’s finery; it bore numerous mud-splashes, some of
which had extended to her face. No one was in the hall; it was late,
and presumably the Tired People were dressing for dinner. She headed
for the kitchen, meeting, on the way, Allenby, who uttered a choking
sound and dived into his pantry. Norah chuckled, and passed on.

Miss de Lisle sat near the range, knitting her ever-present muffler.
She looked up, and caught her breath at the apparition that danced
in—Norah, more like a well-dressed scarecrow than anything else, with
her grey eyes bright among the mud-splashes. She held up Mrs. Hardy’s
velvet skirt in each hand, and danced solemnly up the long kitchen,
pointing each foot daintily, in the gaudy carpet slippers.

“Oh my goodness!” ejaculated Miss de Lisle—and broke into helpless
laughter.

Norah sat down by the fender and told the story of her day—with a
cheerful interlude when Katty came in hurriedly, failed to see her
until close upon her, and then collapsed. Miss de Lisle listened,
twinkling.

“Well, you must go and dress,” she said at length. “It would be only
kind to every one if you came down to dinner like that, but I suppose
it wouldn’t do.”

“It wouldn’t be dignified,” said Norah, looking, at the moment, as
though dignity were the last thing she cared about. “Well, I suppose I
must go.” She gathered up her skirts and danced out again, pausing at
the door to execute a high kick. Then she curtsied demurely to the
laughing cook-lady, and fled to her room by a back staircase.

She came down a while later, tubbed and refreshed, in a dainty blue
frock, with a black ribbon in her shining curls. The laughter had not
yet died out of her eyes; she was humming one of Jim’s school songs as
she crossed the hall. Allenby was just turning from the door.

“A telegram, Miss Norah.”

“Thanks, Allenby.” She took it, still smiling. “I hope it isn’t to say
any one is coming to-night,” she said, as she carried it to the light.
“Wouldn’t it be lovely if it was to tell us they had leave!” There was
no need to specify whom “they” meant. “But I’m afraid that’s too much
to hope, just yet.” She tore open the envelope.

There was a long silence as she stood there with the paper in her hand:
a silence that grew gradually more terrible, while her face turned
white. Over and over she read the scrawled words, as if in the vain
hope that the thing they told might yet prove only a hideous dream from
which, presently, she might wake. Then, as if very far away, she heard
the butler’s shaking voice.

“Miss Norah! Is it bad news?”

“You can send the boy away,” she heard herself say, as though it were
some other person speaking. “There isn’t any answer. He has been
killed.”

“Not Mr. Jim?” Allenby’s voice was a wail.

“Yes.”

She turned from him and walked into the morning-room, shutting the
door. In the grate a fire was burning; the leaping light fell on Jim’s
photograph, standing on a table near. She stared at it, still holding
the telegram. Surely it was a dream—she had so often had it before.
Surely she would soon wake, and laugh at herself.

The door was flung open, and her father came in, ruddy and splashed.
She remembered afterwards the shape of a mud-splash on his sleeve. It
seemed to be curiously important.

“Norah!—what is wrong?”

She put out her hands to him then, shaking. Jim had said it was her job
to look after him, but she could not help him now. And no words would
come.

“Is it Jim?” At the agony of his voice she gave a little choking cry,
catching at him blindly. The telegram fluttered to the floor, and David
Linton picked it up and read it. He laid the paper on the table and
turned to her, holding out his hands silently, and she came to him and
put her face on his breast, trembling. His arm tightened round her. So
they stood, while the time dragged on.

He put her into a chair at last, and they looked at each other: they
had said no word since that first moment.

“Well,” said David Linton slowly, “we knew it might come. And we know
that he died like a man, and that he never shirked. Thank God we had
him, Norah. And thank God my son died a soldier, not a slacker.”




CHAPTER XIV
CARRYING ON


After that first terrible evening, during which no one had looked upon
their agony, David Linton and his child took up their life again and
tried to splice the broken ends as best they might. Their guests, who
came down to breakfast nervously, preparing to go away at once, found
them in the dining-room, haggard and worn, but pleasantly courteous;
they talked of the morning’s news, of the frost that seemed commencing,
of the bulbs that were sending delicate spear-heads up through the
grass or the bare flower-beds. There were arrangements for the day to
be made for those who cared to ride or drive: the trains to be planned
for a gunner subaltern whose leave was expiring next day. Everything
was quite as usual, outwardly.

“Pretty ghastly meal, what?” remarked the young gunner to a chum, as
they went out on the terrace. “Rather like dancing at a funeral.”

Philip Hardress came into the morning-room, where Mr. Linton and Norah
were talking.

“I don’t need to tell you how horribly sorry I am,” he faltered.

“No—thanks, Phil.”

“You—you haven’t any details?”

“No.”

“Wally will write as soon as he can,” Norah added.

“Yes, of course. The others want me to say, sir, of course they will go
away. They all understand. I can go too, just to the hotel. I can
supervise Hawkins from there.”

“I hope none of you will think of doing any such thing,” David Linton
said. “Our work here is just the same. Jim would never have wished us
not to carry on.”

“But——” Hardress began.

“There isn’t any ‘but.’ Norah and I are not going to sit mourning, with
our hands in front of us. We mean to work a bit harder, that’s all. You
see”—the ghost of a smile flickered across the face that had aged ten
years in a night—“more than ever now, whatever we do for a soldier is
done for Jim.”

Hardress made a curious little gesture of protest.

“And I’m left—half of me!”

“You have got to help us, Phil,” Norah said. “We need you badly.”

“I can’t do much,” he said. “But as long as you want me, I’m here. Then
I’m to tell the others, sir——”

“Tell them we hope they will help us to carry on as usual,” said David
Linton. “I’ll come across with you presently, Phil, to look at the new
cultivator: I hear it arrived last night.”

He looked at Norah as the door closed.

“You’re sure it isn’t too much for you, my girl? I will send them away
if you would rather we were by ourselves for a while.”

“I promised Jim that whatever happened we’d keep smiling,” Norah said.
“He wouldn’t want us to make a fuss. Jim always did so hate fusses,
didn’t he, Dad?”

She was quite calm. Even when Mrs. Hunt came hurrying over, and put her
kind arms about her, Norah had no tears.

“I suppose we haven’t realized it,” she said. “Perhaps we’re trying not
to. I don’t want to think of Jim as dead—he was so splendidly alive,
ever since he was a tiny chap.”

“Try to think of him as near you,” Mrs. Hunt whispered.

“Oh, he is. I know Jim never would go far from us, if he could help it.
I know he’s watching, somewhere, and he will be glad if we keep our
heads up and go straight on. He would trust us to do that.” Her face
changed. “Oh, Mrs. Hunt,—but it’s hard on Dad!”

“He has you still.”

“I’m only a girl,” said Norah. “No girl could make up for a son: and
such a son as Jim. But I’ll try.”

There came racing little feet in the hall, and Geoffrey burst in.

“It isn’t true!” he shouted. “Say it isn’t true, Norah! Allenby says
the Germans have killed Jim—I know they couldn’t.” He tugged at her
woollen coat. “Say it’s a lie, Norah—Jim couldn’t be dead!”

“Geoff—Geoff, dear!” Mrs. Hunt tried to draw him away.

“Don’t!” Norah said. She put her arms round the little boy—and suddenly
her head went down on his shoulder. The tears came at last. Mrs. Hunt
went softly from the room.

There were plenty of tears in the household: The servants had all loved
the big cheery lad, with the pleasant word for each one. They went
about their work red-eyed, and Allenby chafed openly at the age that
kept him at home, doing a woman’s work, while boys went out to give
their lives, laughing, for Empire.

“It ain’t fair,” he said to Miss de Lisle, who sobbed into the muffler
she was knitting. “It ain’t fair. Kids, they are—no more. They ain’t
meant to die. Oh, if I could only get at that there Kayser!”

Then, after a week of waiting, came Wally’s letter.


“Norah, Dear,—

“I don’t know how to write to you. I can’t bear to think about you and
your father. It seems it must be only a bad dream—and all the time I
know it isn’t, even though I keep thinking I hear his whistle—the one
he used for me.

“I had better tell you about it.

“We had orders to attack early one morning. Jim was awfully keen; he
had everything ready, and he had been talking to the men until they
were all as bucked up as they could be. You know, he was often pretty
grave about his work, but I don’t think I ever saw him look so happy as
he did that morning. He looked just like a kid. He told me he felt as
if he were going out on a good horse at Billabong. We were looking over
our revolvers, and he said, ‘That’s the only thing that feels wrong; it
ought to be a stock whip!’

“We hadn’t much artillery support. Our guns were short of shells, as
usual. But we took the first trench, and the next. Jim was just
everywhere. He was always first; the men would have followed him down a
precipice. He was laughing all the time.

“We didn’t get much time before they counter-attacked. They came on in
waves—as if there were millions of them, and we had a pretty stiff
fight in the trench. It was fairly well smashed about. I was pretty
busy about fifty yards away, but I saw Jim up on a broken traverse,
using his revolver just as calmly as if he were practising in camp, and
cheering on the men. He gave me a ‘Coo-ee!’

“And then—oh, I don’t know how to tell you. Just as I was looking at
him a shell burst near him: and when the smoke blew over there was
nothing—traverse and trench and all, it was just wiped out. I couldn’t
get near him—the Boches were pouring over in fresh masses, and we got
the signal to retire—and I was the only one left to get the men back.

“He couldn’t have felt anything; that’s the only thing.

“I wish it had been me. I’m nobody’s dog, and he was just everything to
you two—and the best friend a fellow ever had. It would have been so
much more reasonable if it had been me. I just feel that I hate myself
for being alive. I would have saved him for you if I could, Norah,
“Wally.”


There were letters, too, from Jim’s Colonel, and from Major Hunt, and
Garrett, and every other brother-officer whom Jim had sent to Homewood;
and others that Norah and her father valued almost more highly—from men
who had served under him. Letters that made him glow with pride—almost
forgetting grief as they read them. It seemed so impossible to think
that Jim would never come again.

“I can’t feel as though he were dead,” Norah said, looking up at her
father. “I know I’ve got to get used to knowing he has gone away from
us for always. But I like to think of him as having only changed work.
Jim never could be idle in Heaven; he always used to say it seemed such
a queer idea to sit all day in a white robe and play a harp. Jim’s
Heaven would have to be a very busy one, and I know he’s gone there,
Dad.”

David Linton got up and went to the bookcase. He came back with
_Westward Ho!_ in his hand.

“I was reading Kingsley’s idea of it last night,” he said. “I think it
helps, Norah. Listen. ‘The best reward for having wrought well already,
is to have more to do; and he that has been faithful over a few things,
must find his account in being made ruler over many things. That is the
true and heroical rest, which only is worthy of gentlemen and sons of
God.’ Jim was only a boy, but he went straight and did his best all his
life. I think he has just been promoted to some bigger job.”

So they held their heads high, as befitted people with just cause for
being proud, and set themselves to find the rest that comes from hard
work. There was plenty to do, for the house was always full of Tired
People. Not that the Lintons ever tried to entertain their guests.
Tired People came to a big, quiet house, where everything ran smoothly,
and all that was possible was done for comfort. Beyond that, they did
exactly as they chose. There were horses and the motor for those who
cared to ride and drive; the links for golfers; walks with beautiful
scenery for energetic folk, and dainty rooms with big easy-chairs, or
restful lounges under the trees on the lawn, for those who asked from
Fate nothing better than to be lazy. No one was expected to make
conversation or to behave as an ordinary guest. Everywhere there was a
pleasant feeling of homeliness and welcome; shy men became suddenly at
their ease; nerve-racked men, strained with long months of the noise
and horror of war, relaxed in the peace of Homewood, and went back to
duty with a light step and a clear eye. Only there was missing the wild
merriment of the first few weeks, when Jim and Wally dashed in and out
perpetually and kept the house in a simmer of uncertainty and laughter.
That could never come again.

But beyond the immediate needs of the Tired People there was much to
plan and carry out. Conscription in England was an established fact;
already there were few fit men to be seen out of uniform. David Linton
looked forward to a time when shortage of labour, coupled with the
deadly work of the German submarines, should mean a shortage of food;
and he and Norah set themselves to provide against that time of
scarcity. Miss de Lisle and Philip Hardress entered into every plan,
lending the help of brains as well as hands. The farm was put under
intensive culture, and the first provision made for the future was that
of fertilizers, which, since most of them came from abroad, were
certain to be scarce. Mr. Linton and Hardress breathed more freely when
they had stored a two years’ supply. The flock of sheep was increased;
the fowl-run doubled in size, and put in charge of a disabled soldier,
a one-armed Australian, whom Hardress found in London, ill and
miserable, and added to the list of Homewood’s patients—and cures.
Young heifers were bought, and “boarded-out” at neighbouring farms; a
populous community of grunting pigs occupied a little field. And in the
house Norah and Miss de Lisle worked through the spring and summer,
until the dry and spacious cellars and storerooms showed row upon row
of shelves covered with everything that could be preserved or salted or
pickled, from eggs to runner beans.

Sometimes the Tired People lent a hand, becoming interested in their
hosts’ schemes. Norah formed a fast friendship with a cheerful
subaltern in the Irish Guards, who was with them for a wet fortnight,
much of which he spent in the kitchen stoning fruit, making jam, and
acting as bottler-in-chief to the finished product. There were many who
asked nothing better than to work on the farm, digging, planting or
harvesting: indeed, in the summer, one crop would have been ruined
altogether by a fierce storm, but for the Tired People, who, from an
elderly Colonel to an Australian signaller, flung themselves upon it,
and helped to finish getting it under cover—carrying the last sheaves
home just as the rain came down in torrents, and returning to Homewood
in a soaked but triumphant procession. Indeed, nearly all the unending
stream of guests came under the spell of the place; so that Norah used
to receive anxious inquiries from various corners of the earth
afterwards—from Egypt or Salonica would come demands as to the success
of a catch-crop which the writer had helped to sow, or of a brood of
Buff Orpingtons which he had watched hatching out in the incubator:
even from German East Africa came a letter asking after a special
litter of pigs! Perhaps it was that every one knew that the Lintons
were shouldering a burden bravely, and tried to help.

They kept Jim very close to them. A stranger, hearing the name so often
on their lips, might have thought that he was still with them.
Together, they talked of him always; not sadly, but remembering the
long, happy years that now meant a memory too dear ever to let go. Jim
had once asked Norah for a promise. “If I go West,” he said, “don’t
wear any horrible black frocks.” So she went about in her ordinary
dresses, especially the blue frocks he had loved—with just a narrow
black band on her arm. There were fresh flowers under his picture every
day, but she did not put them sadly. She would smile at the frank happy
face as she arranged leaves and blossoms with a loving hand.

Later on, David Linton fitted up a carpenter’s bench and a workshop;
the days were too full for much thinking, but he found the evenings
long. He enlisted Hardress in his old work of splint-making, and then
found that half his guests used to stray out to the lit workshop after
dinner and beg for jobs, so that before long the nearest Hospital
Supply Depot could count on a steady output of work from Homewood. Mrs.
Hunt and Norah used to come as polishers; Miss de Lisle suddenly
discovered that her soul for cooking included a corner for carpentry,
and became extraordinarily skilful in the use of chisel and plane. When
the autumn days brought a chill into the air, Mr. Linton put a stove
into the workshop; and it became a kind of club, where the whole
household might often be found; they extended their activities to the
manufacture of crutches, bed-rests, bed-tables, and half a dozen other
aids to comfort for broken men. No work had helped David Linton so
much.

In the early summer Wally came back on leave: a changed Wally, with
grim lines where there had once been only merry ones in his lean, brown
face. He did not want to come to Homewood; only when begged to come did
he master the pitiful shrinking he felt from meeting them.

“I didn’t know how to face you,” he said. Norah had gone to meet him,
and they were walking back from the station.

“Don’t, Wally; you hurt,” she said.

“It’s true, though; I didn’t. I feel as if you must hate me for coming
back—alone.”

“Hate you!—and you were Jim’s chum!”

“I always came as Jim’s chum,” Wally said heavily. “From the very
first, when I was a lonely little nipper at school, I sort of belonged
to Jim. And now—well, I just can’t realize it, Norah. I can’t keep on
thinking about him as dead. I know he is, and one minute I’m feeling
half-insane about it, and the next I forget, and think I hear him
whistling or calling me.” He clenched his hands. “It’s the minute after
that that is the worst of all,” he said.

For a time they did not speak. They walked on slowly, along the
pleasant country lane with its blossoming hedges.

“I know,” Norah said. “There’s not much to choose between you and Dad
and me, when it comes to missing Jim. But as for you—well you did come
as Jim’s chum first—and always; but you came just as much because you
were yourself. You know you belonged to Billabong, as we all did. You
can’t cut yourself off from us now, Wally.”

“I?” he echoed. “Well, if I do, I have mighty little left. But I felt
that you couldn’t want to see me. I know what it must be like to see me
come back without him.”

“I’m not going to say it doesn’t hurt,” said Norah. “Only it hurts you
as much as it does us. And the thing that would be ever so much worse
is for you not to come. Why, you’re the only comfort we have left.
Don’t you see, you’re like a bit of Jim coming back to us?”

“Oh, Norah—Norah!” he said. “If I could only have saved him!”

“Don’t we know you’d have died quite happily if you could!” Norah said.
“Just as happily as he would have died for you.”

“He did, you know,” Wally said. All the youth and joy had gone out of
his voice, leaving it flat and toneless. “Two or three times that
morning he kept me out of a specially hot spot, and took it himself. He
was always doing it: we nearly punched each other’s heads about it the
day before—I told him he was using his rank unfairly. He just grinned
and said subalterns couldn’t understand necessary strategy in the
field!”

“He would!” said Norah, laughing.

Wally stared at her.

“I didn’t think I’d ever see you laugh again!”

“Not laugh!” Norah echoed. “Why, it wouldn’t be fair to Jim if we
didn’t. We keep him as near us as we can—talk about him, and about all
the old, happy times. We did have such awfully good times together,
didn’t we? We’re never going to get far away from him.”

The boy gave a great sigh.

“I’ve been getting a long way from everything,” he said. “Since—since
it happened I couldn’t let myself think: it was just as if I were going
mad. The only thing I’ve wanted to do was to fight, and I’ve had that.”

“He looks as if his mind were more tired than his body,” David Linton
said that evening. “One can see that he has just been torturing himself
with all sorts of useless thoughts. You’ll have to take him in hand,
Norah. Put the other work aside for a while and go out with him—ride as
much as you can. It won’t do you any harm, either.”

“We never thought old Wally would be one of the Tired People,” Norah
said musingly.

“No, indeed. And I think there has been no one more utterly tired. It
won’t do, Norah: the boy will be ill if we don’t look after him.”

“We’ve just got to make him feel how much we want him,” Norah said.

“Yes. And we have to teach him to think happily about Jim—not to fight
it all the time. Fighting won’t make it any better,” said David Linton,
with a sigh.

But there was no riding for Wally, for a while. The next day found him
too ill to get up, and the doctor, sent for hastily, talked of shock
and over-strain, and ordered bed until his temperature should be
pleased to go down: which was not for many a weary day. Possibly it was
the best thing that could have happened to Wally. He grew, if not
reconciled, at least accustomed to his loss; grew, too, to thinking
himself a coward when he saw the daily struggle waged by the two people
he loved best. And Norah was wise enough to call in other nurses: chief
of them the Hunt babies, Alison and Michael, who rolled on his bed and
played with him, while Geoffrey sat as close to him as possible, and
could hardly be lured from the room. It was not for weeks after his
return that they heard Wally laugh; and then it was at some ridiculous
speech of Michael’s that he suddenly broke into the ghost of his old
mirth.

Norah’s heart gave a leap.

“Oh, he’s better!” she thought. “You blessed little Michael!”

And so, healing came to the boy’s bruised soul. Not that the old,
light-hearted Wally came back: but he learned to talk of Jim, and no
longer to hug his sorrow in silence. Something became his of the peace
that had fallen upon Norah and her father. It was all they could hope
for, to begin with.

They said good-bye to him before they considered him well enough to go
back to the trenches. But the call for men was insistent, and the boy
himself was eager to go.

“Come back to us soon,” Norah said, wistfully.

“Oh, I’m safe to come back,” Wally said. “I’m nobody’s dog, you know.”

“That’s not fair!” she flashed. “Say you’re sorry for saying it!”

He flushed.

“I’m sorry if I hurt you, Nor. I suppose I was a brute to say that.”
Something of his old quaint fun came into his eyes for a moment.
“Anyhow it’s something to be somebody’s dog—especially if one happens
to belong to Billabong-in-Surrey!”




CHAPTER XV
PRISONERS AND CAPTIVES


The church was half in ruins. Great portions of the roof had been torn
away by shell-fire, and there were gaping holes in the walls through
which could be caught glimpses of sentries going backwards and
forwards. Sometimes a grey battalion swung by; sometimes a German
officer peered in curiously, with a sneer on his lips. The drone of
aircraft came from above, through the holes where the rafters showed
black against the sky. Ever the guns boomed savagely from beyond.

There were no longer any seats in the church. They had all been broken
up for camp-fires—even the oaken pulpit had gone. The great empty space
had been roughly cleared of fallen masonry, which had been flung in
heaps against the wall; on the stone floor filthy straw was thinly
spread. On the straw lay row upon row of wounded men—very quiet for the
most part; they had found that it did not pay to make noise enough to
annoy the guards who smoked and played cards in a corner.

The long day—how long only the men on the straw knew—was drawing to a
close. The sun sank behind the western window, which the guns had
spared; and the stained glass turned to a glory of scarlet and gold and
blue. The shafts of colour lay across the broken altar, whence
everything had been stripped; they bathed the shattered walls in a
beauty that was like a cloak over the nakedness of their ruin. Slowly
they crept over the floor, as the sun sank lower, touching the straw
with rosy fingers, falling gently on broken bodies and pain-drawn
faces; and weary eyes looked gratefully up to the window where a figure
of Christ with a child in His arms stood glorious in the light, and
blessed them with the infinite pity of His smile.

A little Cockney lad with a dirty bandage round his head, who had
tossed in pain all day on the chancel steps, turned to the window to
greet the daily miracle of the sunset.

“Worf waiting for, all the day, that is!” he muttered. The restlessness
left him, and his eyes closed, presently, in sleep.

Slowly the glory died away, and as it passed a little figure in a rusty
black cassock came in, making his way among the men on the straw. It
was the French priest, who had refused to leave his broken church: a
little, fat man, not in the least like a hero, but with as knightly a
soul as was ever found in armour and with lance in rest. He passed from
man to man, speaking in quaint English, occasionally dropping gladly
into French when he found some one able to answer him in his own
language. He had nothing to give them but water; but that he carried
tirelessly many times a day. His little store of bandages and ointment
had gone long ago, but he bathed wounds, helped cramped men to change
their position, and did the best he could to make the evil straw into
the semblance of a comfortable bed. To the helpless men on the floor of
the church his coming meant something akin to Paradise.

He paused near a little Irishman with a broken leg, a man of the Dublin
Fusiliers, whose pain had not been able to destroy his good temper.

“How are you to-night, _mon garcon?_”

“Yerra, not too bad, Father,” said the Irishman. “If I could have just
a taste of water, now?” He drank deeply as the priest lifted his head,
and sank back with a word of thanks.

“This feather pillow of mine is apt to slip if I don’t watch it,” he
said, wriggling the back of his head against the cold stone of the
floor, from which the straw had worked away. “I dunno could you gather
it up a bit, Father.” He grinned. “I’d ask you to put me boots under me
for a pillow, but if them thieving guards found them loose, they’d
shweep them from me.”

“Ss-h, my son!” the priest whispered warningly. He shook up a handful
of straw and made it as firm as he could under the man’s head. “It is
not prudent to speak so loud. Remember you cannot see who may be behind
you.”

“Indeed and I cannot,” returned Denny Callaghan. “I’ll remember,
Father. That’s great!” He settled his head thankfully on the straw
pillow. “I’ll sleep aisier to-night for that.”

“And _Monsieur le Capitaine_—has he moved yet?” The priest glanced at a
motionless form near them.

“Well, indeed he did, Father, this afternoon. He gev a turn, an’ he
said something like ‘Tired People.’ I thought there was great sense in
that, if he was talkin’ to us, so I was cheered up about him—but not a
word have I got out of him since. But it’s something that he spoke at
all.”

The _cure_ bent over the quiet figure. Two dark eyes opened, as if with
difficulty, and met his.

“Norah,” said Jim Linton. “Are you there, Norah?”

“I am a friend, my son,” said the _cure_. “Are you in pain?”

The dark eyes looked at him uncomprehendingly. Then he murmured,
“Water!”

“It is here.” The little priest held the heavy head, and Jim managed to
drink a little. Something like a shadow of a smile came into his eyes
as the priest wiped his lips. Then they closed again.

“If they would send us a doctor!” muttered the _cure_, in his own
language, longingly. “_Ma joi_, what a lad!” He looked down in
admiration at the splendid helpless body.

“He won’t die, Father, will he?”

“I do not know, my son. I can find no wound, except the one on his
head—nothing seems broken. Perhaps he will be better to-morrow.” He
gave the little Irishman his blessing and moved away. There were many
eager eyes awaiting him.

Jim was restless during the night; Denny Callaghan, himself unable to
sleep, watched him muttering and trying to turn, but unable to move.

“I doubt but his back’s broken,” said the little man ruefully. “Yerra,
what a pity!” He tried to soothe the boy with kind words; and towards
the dawn Jim slept heavily.

He woke when the sun was shining upon him through a rift in the wall.
The church was full of smothered sounds—stifled groans from helpless
men, stiffened by lying still, and trying to move. Jim managed to raise
himself a little, at which Denny Callaghan gave an exclamation of
relief.

“Hurroo! Are you better, sir?”

“Where am I?” Jim asked thickly.

“’Tis in a church you are, sir, though it’s not much like it,” said the
little man. “The Germans call it a hospital. ’Tis all I wish they may
have the like themselves, and they wounded. Are you better, sir?”

“I . . . think I’m all right,” Jim said. He was trying to regain his
scattered faculties. “So they’ve got me!” He tried to look at
Callaghan. “What’s your regiment?”

“The Dubs, sir. ’Tis hard luck; I kem back wounded from Suvla Bay and
they sent me out to the battalion here; and I’d not been with them a
week before I got landed again. Now ’tis a German prison ahead—and by
all one hears they’re not rest-camps.”

“No,” said Jim. He tried to move, but failed, sinking back with a
stifled groan. “I wish I knew if I was damaged much. Are there any
doctors here?”

“There was two, a while back. They fixed us up somehow, and we haven’t
seen a hair of them since. The guards throw rations—of a sort—at us
twice a day. ’Tis badly off we’d be, if it weren’t for the priest.”

“Is he French?”

“He is—and a saint, if there ever was one. There he comes now.”
Callaghan crossed himself reverently.

A hush had come over the church. The _cure_, in his vestments, had
entered, going slowly to the altar.

Jim struggled up on his elbow. There was perfect silence in the church;
men who had been talking ceased suddenly, men who moaned in their pain
bit back their cries. So they lay while the little priest celebrated
Mass, as he had done every morning since the Germans swept over his
village: at first alone, and, since the first few days to a silent
congregation of helpless men. They were of all creeds and some of no
creed at all: but they prayed after him as men learn to pray when they
are at grips with things too big for them. He blessed them, at the end,
with uplifted hand; and dim eyes followed him as he went slowly from
the church.

He was back among them, presently, in the rusty black cassock. The
guards had brought in the men’s breakfast—great cans of soup and loaves
of hard, dark bread. They put them down near the door, tramping out
with complete disregard of the helpless prisoners. The priest would see
to them, aided by the few prisoners who could move about, wounded
though they were. In any case the guard had no order to feed prisoners;
they were not nurse-maids, they said.

“Ah, my son! You are awake!”

Jim smiled up at the _cure_.

“Have I been asleep long, sir?”

“Three days. They brought you in last Friday night. Do you not
remember?”

“No,” said Jim. “I don’t remember coming here.” He drank some soup
eagerly, but shook his head at the horrible bread. The food cleared his
head, and when the little _cure_ had gone away, promising to return as
soon as possible, he lay quietly piecing matters together in his mind.
Callaghan helped him: the Dublins had been in the line next his own
regiment when they had gone “over the top” on that last morning.

“Oh, I remember all that well enough,” Jim said. “We took two lines of
trench, and then they came at us like a wall; the ground was grey with
them. And I was up on a smashed traverse, trying to keep the men
together, when it went up too.”

“A shell was it?”

Jim shook his head.

“A shell did burst near us, but it wasn’t that. No, the trench was
mined, and the mine went off a shade too late. They delayed, somehow;
it should have gone off if we took the trench, before they
counter-attacked. As it was, it must have killed as many of their men
as ours. They told me about it afterwards.”

“Afterwards?” said Callaghan, curiously. He looked at Jim, a little
doubtful as to whether he really knew what he was talking about. “Did
ye not come straight here then, sir?”

“I did not; I was buried,” said Jim grimly. “The old mine went up right
under me, and I went up too. I came down with what seemed like tons of
earth on top of me; I was covered right in, I tell you, only I managed
to get some of the earth away in front of my nose and mouth. I was
lying on my side, near the edge of a big heap of dirt, with my hands
near my face. If I’d been six inches further back there wouldn’t have
been the ghost of a chance for me. I got some of the earth and mud
away, and found I could breathe, just as I was choking. But I was
buried for all that. All our chaps were fighting on top of me!”

“D’ye tell me!” gasped Callaghan incredulously.

“I could feel the boots,” Jim said. “I’m bruised with them yet. What
time did we go over that morning?—nine o’clock, wasn’t it?”

“It was, sir.”

“Well, it was twelve or one o’clock when they dug me out. They re-took
the trench, and started to dig themselves in, and they found me; I’ve a
spade-cut on my hand. My Aunt, that was a long three hours!”

“Did they treat you decent, sir?”

“They weren’t too bad,” Jim said. “I couldn’t move; I suppose it was
the weight on me, and the bruising—at least, I hope so. They felt me
all over—there was a rather decent lieutenant there, who gave me some
brandy. He told me he didn’t think there was anything broken. But I
couldn’t stir, and it hurt like fury when they touched me.”

“And how long were you there, sir?”

“They had to keep me until night—there was no way of sending back
prisoners. So I lay on a mud-heap, and the officer-boy talked to me—he
had been to school in England.”

“That’s where they larned him any decency he had,” said Callaghan.

“It might be. But he wasn’t a bad sort. He looked after me well enough.
Then, after nightfall, they sent a stretcher party over with me. The
German boy shook hands with me when we were starting, and said he was
afraid he wouldn’t see me again, as we were pretty sure to be shelled
by the British.”

“And were you, sir?”

“Rather. The first thing I knew was a bit of shrapnel through the
sleeve of my coat; I looked for the hole this morning, to see if I was
remembering rightly, and sure enough, here it is.” He held up his arm,
and showed a jagged tear in his tunic. “But that’s where I stop
remembering anything. I suppose I must have caught something else then.
Why is my head tied up? It was all right when they began to carry me
over.”

“Ye have a lump the size of an egg low down on the back of your head,
sir,” said Callaghan. “And a nasty little cut near your temple.”

“H’m!” said Jim. “I wondered why it ached! Well I must have got those
from our side on the way across. I hope they got a Boche or two as
well.”

“I dunno,” Callaghan said. “The fellas that dumped you down said
something in their own haythin tongue. I didn’t understand it, but it
sounded as if they were glad to be rid of you.”

“Well, I wouldn’t blame them,” Jim said. “I’m not exactly a
featherweight, and it can’t be much fun to be killed carrying the enemy
about, whether you’re a Boche or not.”

He lay for a while silently, thinking. Did they know at home yet? he
wondered anxiously. And then he suddenly realized that his fall must
have looked like certain death: that if they had heard anything it
would be that he had been killed. He turned cold at the thought. _What_
had they heard—his father, Norah? And Wally—what did he think? Was
Wally himself alive? He might even be a prisoner. He turned at that
thought to Callaghan, his sudden move bringing a stifled cry to his
lips.

“Did they—are there any other officers of my regiment here?”

“There are not,” said Callaghan. “I got the priest to look at your
badges, sir, the way he could find out if there was anny more of ye.
But there is not. Them that’s here is mostly Dublins and Munsters, with
a sprinkling of Canadians. There’s not an officer or man of the
Blankshires here at all, barring yourself.”

“Will the Germans let us communicate with our people?”

“Communicate, is it?” said the Irishman. “Yerra, they’ll not let anyone
send so much as a scratch on a post-card.” He dropped his voice.
“Whisht now, sir: the priest’s taking all our addresses, and he’ll do
his best to send word to every one at home.”

“But can he depend on getting through?”

“Faith, he cannot. But ’tis the only chance we’ve got. The poor man’s
nothing but a prisoner himself; he’s watched if he goes tin yards from
the church. So I dunno, at all, will he ever manage it, with the
suspicions they have of him.”

Jim sighed impatiently. He could do nothing, then, nothing to keep the
blow from falling on the two dear ones at home. He thought of trying to
bribe the German guards, and felt for his pocket-book, but it was gone;
some careful Boche had managed to relieve him of it while he had been
unconscious. And he was helpless, a log—while over in England Norah and
his father were, perhaps, already mourning him as dead. His thoughts
travelled to Billabong, where Brownie and Murty O’Toole and the others
kept the home ready for them all, working with the love that makes
nothing a toil, and planning always for the great day that should bring
them all back. He pictured the news arriving—saw Brownie’s dismayed old
face, and heard her cry of incredulous pain. And there was nothing he
could do. It seemed unbelievable that such things could be, in a sane
world. But then, the world was no longer sane; it had gone mad nearly
two years before, and he was only one of the myriad atoms caught into
the swirl of its madness.

The _cure_ came again, presently, and saw his troubled face. “You are
in pain, my son?”

“No—I’m all right if I keep quiet,” Jim answered. “But it’s my people.
Callaghan says you will try to let them know, Father.”

“I am learning you all,” said the priest, “names, regiments, and
numbers is it not? I dare not put them on paper: I have been searched
three times already, even to my shoes. But I hope that my chance will
come before long. Then I will send them to your War Office.” He beamed
down on Jim so hopefully that it seemed rather likely that he would
find a private telegraph office of his own, suddenly. “Now I will learn
your name and regiment.” He repeated them several times, nodding his
head.

“Yes, that is an easy one,” he said. “Some of them are very terrible,
to a Frenchman; our friend here”—he looked quaintly at Callaghan—“has a
name which it twists the tongue to say. And now, my son, I would like
to examine you, since you are conscious. I am the only doctor—a poor
one, I fear. But perhaps we will find out together that there is
nothing to be uneasy about.”

That, indeed, was what they did find out, after a rather agonizing
half-hour. Jim was quite unable to move his legs, being so bruised that
there was scarcely a square inch of him that was not green and blue and
purple. One hip bore the complete impress of a foot, livid and angry.

“Yes, that chap jumped on me from a good height,” Jim said when the
_cure_ exclaimed at it. “I thought he had smashed my leg.”

“He went near it,” said the _cure_. “Indeed, my son, you are beaten to
a jelly. But that will recover itself. You can breathe without pain?
That is well. Now we will look at the head.” He unwrapped the bandages
and felt the lump tenderly. “Ah, that is better; a little concussion, I
think, _mon brave_; it is that which kept you so quiet when you stayed
with us at first. And the cut heals well; that comes of being young and
strong, with clean, healthy blood.” He bathed the head, and replaced
the bandages, sighing that he had no clean ones. “But with you it
matters little; you will not need them in a few days. Then perhaps we
will wash these and they will be ready for the next poor boy.” He
smiled at Jim. “Move those legs as much as you can, my son, and rub
them.” He trotted away.

“And that same is good advice,” said Callaghan. “It will hurt to move,
sir, and you beaten to a pulp first and then stiffening for the three
days you’re after lying here; ’tis all I wish I could rub you, with a
good bottle of Elliman’s to do it with. But if them Huns move you
’twill hurt a mighty lot more than if you move yourself. Themselves is
the boys for that; they think they’ve got a feather in their caps if
they get an extra yelp out of annywan. So do the best you can, sir.”

“I will,” said Jim—and did his best, for long hours every day. It was
weary work, with each movement torture, and for a time very little
encouragement came in the shape of improvement: then, slowly, with
rubbing and exercise, the stiffened muscles began to relax. Callaghan
cheered him on, forgetting his own aching leg in his sympathy for the
boy in his silent torment. In the intervals of “physical jerks,” Jim
talked to his little neighbour, whose delight knew no bounds when he
heard that Jim knew and cared for his country. He himself was a Cork
man, with a wife and two sons; Jim gathered that their equal was not to
be found in any town in Ireland. Callaghan occasionally lamented the
“foolishness” that had kept him in the Army, when he had a right to be
home looking after Hughie and Larry. “’Tis not much the Army gives you,
and you giving it the best years of your life,” he said. “I’d be better
out of it, and home with me boys.”

“Then you wouldn’t let them go to the war, if they were old enough?”
Jim asked.

“If they were old enough ’twould not be asking my liberty they’d be,”
rejoined Mr. Callaghan proudly. “Is it _my_ sons that ’ud shtand out of
a fight like this?” He glared at Jim, loftily unconscious of any
inconsistency in his remarks.

“Well, there’s plenty of your fellow-countrymen that won’t go and
fight, Cally!” said the man beyond him—a big Yorkshireman.

“There’s that in all countries,” said Callaghan calmly. “They didn’t
all go in your part of the country, did they, till they were made?
Faith, I’m towld there’s a few there yet in odd corners—and likely to
be till after the war.” The men round roared joyfully, at the expense
of the Yorkshireman.

“And ’tis not in Ireland we have that quare baste the con-sci-en-tious
objector,” went on Callaghan, rolling the syllables lovingly on his
tongue. “That’s an animal a man wouldn’t like to meet, now! Whatever
our objectors are in Ireland, they’re surely never con-sci-en-tious!”

Jim gave a crack of laughter that brought the roving grey eye squarely
upon him.

“Even in Australia, that’s the Captain’s country,” said the soft Irish
voice, “I’ve heard tell there’s a boy or two there out of khaki—maybe
they’re holding back for conscription too. But wherever the boys are
that don’t go, none of them have a song and dance made about them,
barring only the Irish.”

“What about your Sinn Feiners?” some one sang out. Callaghan’s face
fell.

“Yerra, they have the country destroyed,” he admitted. “And nine out of
every ten don’t know annything about politics or annything else at all,
only they get talked over, and towld that they’re patriots if they’ll
get howld of a gun and do a little drilling at night—an’ where’s the
country boy that wouldn’t give his ears for a gun! An’ the English
Gov’mint, that could stop it all with the stroke of a pen, hasn’t the
pluck to bring in conscription in Ireland.”

“You’re right there, Cally,” said some one.

“I know well I’m right. But the thousands and tens of thousands of
Irish boys that went to the war and fought till they died—they’ll be
forgotten, and the Sinn Fein scum’ll be remembered. If the Gov’mint had
the pluck of a mouse they’d be all right. I tell you, boys, ’twill be
the Gov’mint’s own fault if we see the haythin Turks parading the fair
fields of Ireland, with their long tails held up by the Sinn Feiners!”
Callaghan relapsed into gloomy contemplation of this awful possibility,
and refused to be drawn further. Even when Jim, desiring to be tactful,
mentioned a famous Irish V.C. who had, single-handed, slain eight
Germans, he declined to show any enthusiasm.

“Ah, what V.C.!” he said sourly. “Sure, his owld father wouldn’t make a
fuss of him. ‘Why didn’t he do more?’ says he. ‘I often laid out twenty
men myself with a stick, and I coming from Macroom Fair. It is a bad
trial of Mick that he could kill only eight, and he having a rifle and
bayonet!’ he says. Cock him up with a V.C.!” After which Jim ceased to
be consoling and began to exercise his worst leg—knowing well that the
sight of his torments would speedily melt Denny’s heart and make him
forget the sorrows of Ireland.

The guards did not trouble them much; they kept a strict watch, which
was not difficult, as all the prisoners were partially disabled; and
then considered their duty discharged by bringing twice a day the
invariable meal of soup and bread. No one liked to speculate on what
had gone to the making of the soup; it was a pale, greasy liquid, with
strange lumps in it, and tasted as dish-water may be supposed to taste.
Jim learned to eat the sour bread by soaking it in the soup. He had no
inclination to eat, but he forced himself to swallow the disgusting
meals, so that he might keep up his strength, just as he worked his
stiff limbs and rubbed them most of the day. For there was but one idea
in Jim Linton’s mind—escape.

Gradually he became able to sit up, and then to move a little, hobbling
painfully on a stick which had been part of a broken pew, and
endeavouring to take part in looking after the helpless prisoners, and
in keeping the church clean, since the guards laughed at the idea of
helping at either. Jim had seen something of the treatment given to
wounded German soldiers in England, and he writhed to think of them,
tended as though they were our own sick, while British prisoners lay
and starved in filthy holes. But the little _cure_ rebuked him.

“But what would you, my son? They are _canaille_—without breeding,
without decency, without hearts. Are we to put ourselves on that
level?”

“I suppose not—but it’s a big difference, Father,” Jim muttered.

“The bigger the difference, the more honour on our side,” said the
little priest. “And things pass. Long after you and I and all these
poor lads are forgotten it will be remembered that we came out of this
war with our heads up. But they——!” Suddenly fierce scorn filled his
quiet eyes. “They will be the outcasts of the world!”

Wherefore Jim worked on, and tried to take comfort by the _cure’s_
philosophy; although there were many times when he found it hard to
digest. It was all very well to be cheerful about the verdict of the
future, but difficult to forget the insistent present, with the heel of
the Hun on his neck. It was sometimes easier to be philosophic by
dreaming of days when the positions should be reversed.

He was able to walk a little when the order came to move. The guards
became suddenly busy; officers whom the prisoners had not seen before
came in and out, and one evening the helpless were put roughly into
farm carts and taken to the station, while those able to move by
themselves were marched after them—marched quickly, with bayonet points
ready behind them to prod stragglers. It was nearly dark when they were
thrust roughly into closed trucks, looking back for the last time on
the little _cure_, who had marched beside them, with an arm for two
sick men, and now stood on the platform, looking wistfully at them. He
put up his hand solemnly.

“God keep you, my sons!”

A German soldier elbowed him roughly aside. The doors of the trucks
were clashed together, leaving them in darkness; and presently, with
straining and rattling and clanging, the train moved out of the
station.

“Next stop, Germany!” said Denny Callaghan from the corner where he had
been put down. “And not a ticket between the lot of us!”




CHAPTER XVI
THROUGH THE DARKNESS


“I think that’s the last load,” Jim Linton said.

He had wriggled backwards out of a black hole in the side of a black
cupboard; and now sat back on his heels, gasping. His only article of
attire was a pair of short trousers. From his hair to his heels he was
caked with dirt.

“Well, praise the pigs for that,” said a voice from the blackness of
the cupboard.

Some one switched on a tiny electric light. Then it could be seen,
dimly, that the cupboard was just large enough to hold four men,
crouching so closely that they almost touched each other. All were
dressed—or undressed—as Jim was; all were equally dirty. Their
blackened faces were set and grim. And whether they spoke, or moved, or
merely sat still, they were listening—listening.

All four were British officers. Marsh and Fullerton were subalterns
belonging to a cavalry regiment. Desmond was a captain—a Dublin
Fusilier; and Jim Linton completed the quartette; and they sat in a
hole in the ground under the floor of an officers’ barrack in a
Westphalian prison-camp. The yawning opening in front of them
represented five months’ ceaseless work, night after night. It was the
mouth of a tunnel.

“I dreamed to-day that we crawled in,” Marsh said, in a whisper—they
had all learned to hear the faintest murmur of speech. “And we crawled,
and crawled, and crawled: for years, it seemed. And then we saw
daylight ahead, and we crawled out—in Piccadilly Circus!”

“That was ‘some’ tunnel, even in a dream,” Desmond said.

“I feel as if it were ‘some’ tunnel now,” remarked Jim—still breathing
heavily.

“Yes—you’ve had a long spell, Linton. We were just beginning to think
something was wrong.”

“I thought I might as well finish—and then another bit of roof fell in,
and I had to fix it,” Jim answered. “Well, it won’t be gardening that
I’ll go in for when I get back to Australia; I’ve dug enough here to
last me my life!”

“Hear, hear!” said some one. “And what now?”

“Bed, I think,” Desmond said. “And to-morrow night—the last crawl down
that beastly rabbit-run, if we’ve luck. Only this time we won’t crawl
back.”

He felt within a little hollow in the earth wall, and brought out some
empty tins and some bottles of water; and slowly, painstakingly, they
washed off the dirt that encrusted them. It was a long business, and at
the end of it Desmond inspected them all, and was himself inspected, to
make sure that no tell-tale streaks remained. Finally he nodded,
satisfied, and then, with infinite caution, he slid back a panel and
peered out into blackness—having first extinguished their little light.
There was no sound. He slipped out of the door, and returned after a
few moments.

“All clear,” he whispered, and vanished.

One by one they followed him, each man gliding noiselessly away. They
had donned uniform coats and trousers before leaving, and closed the
entrance to the tunnel with a round screen of rough, interlaced twigs
which they plastered with earth. The tins were buried again, with the
bottles. Ordinarily each man carried away an empty bottle, to be
brought back next night filled with water; but there was no further
need of this. To-morrow night, please God, there would be no returning;
no washing, crouched in the darkness, to escape the eagle eye of the
guards; no bitter toil in the darkness, listening with strained ears
all the while.

Jim was the last to leave. He slid the panel into position, and placed
against it the brooms and mops used in keeping the barrack clean. As he
handled them one by one, a brush slipped and clattered ever so
slightly. He caught at it desperately, and then stood motionless, beads
of perspiration breaking out upon his forehead. But no sound came from
without, and presently he breathed more freely.

He stood in a cupboard under the stairs. It was Desmond who first
realized that there must be space beyond it, who had planned a way in,
and thence to cut a tunnel to freedom. They had found, or stolen, or
manufactured, tools, and had cut the sliding panel so cunningly that
none of the Germans who used the broom-cupboard had suspected its
existence. The space on the far side of the wall had given them room to
begin their work. Gradually it had been filled with earth until there
was barely space for them to move; then the earth as they dug it out
had to be laboriously thrust under the floor of the building, which was
luckily raised a little above ground. They had managed to secrete some
wire, and, having tapped the electric supply which lit the barrack, had
carried a switch-line into their “dug-out.” But the tunnel itself had,
for the most part, been done in utter blackness. Three times the roof
had fallen in badly, on the second occasion nearly burying Jim and
Fullerton; it was considered, now, that Linton was a difficult man to
bury, with an unconquerable habit of resurrecting himself. A score of
times they had narrowly escaped detection. For five months they had
lived in a daily and nightly agony of fear—not of discovery itself, or
its certain savage punishment, but of losing their chance.

There were eight officers altogether in the “syndicate,” and four
others knew of their plan—four who were keen to help, but too badly
disabled from wounds to hope for anything but the end of the war. They
worked in shifts of four—one quartette stealing underground each night,
as soon as the guards relaxed their vigil, while the others remained in
the dormitories, ready to signal to the working party, should any alarm
occur, and, if possible, to create a disturbance to hold the attention
of the Germans for a little. They had succeeded in saving the situation
three times when a surprise roll-call was made during the night—thanks
to another wire which carried an electric alarm signal underground from
the dormitory. Baylis, who had been an electrical engineer in time of
peace, had managed the wiring; it was believed among the syndicate that
when Baylis needed any electric fitting very badly he simply went and
thought about it so hard that it materialized, like the gentleman who
evolved a camel out of his inner consciousness.

One of the romances of the Great War might be written about the way in
which prisoners bent on escape were able to obtain materials for
getting out, and necessary supplies when once they were away from the
camp. Much of how it was done will never be known, for the organization
was kept profoundly secret, and those who were helped by it were often
pledged solemnly to reveal nothing. Money—plenty of money—was the only
thing necessary; given the command of that, the prisoner who wished to
break out would find, mysteriously, tools or disguises, or whatever
else he needed within the camp, and, after he had escaped, the three
essentials, without which he had very little chance—map, compass, and
civilian clothes. Then, having paid enormous sums for what had probably
cost the supply system a few shillings, he was at liberty to strike for
freedom—with a section of German territory—a few miles or a few
hundred—to cross; and finally the chance of circumventing the guards on
the Dutch frontier. It was so desperate an undertaking that the wonder
was, not that so many failed, but that so many succeeded.

Jim Linton had no money. His was one of the many cases among prisoners
in which no letters over seemed to reach home—no communication to be
opened up with England. For some time he had not been permitted to
write, having unfortunately managed to incur the enmity of the camp
commandant by failing to salute him with the precise degree of
servility which that official considered necessary to his dignity.
Then, when at length he was allowed to send an occasional letter, he
waited in vain for any reply, either from his home or his regiment.
Possibly the commandant knew why; he used to look at Jim with an evil
triumph in his eye which made the boy long to take him by his fat
throat and ask him whether indeed his letters ever got farther than the
office waste-paper basket.

Other officers in the camp would have written about him to their
friends, so that the information could be passed on to Jim’s father;
but in all probability their letters also would have been suppressed,
and Jim refused to allow them to take the risk. Letters were too
precious, and went astray too easily; it was not fair to add to the
chances of their failing to reach those who longed for them at home.
And then, there was always the hope that his own might really have got
through, even though delayed; that some day might come answers, telling
that at last his father and Norah and Wally were no longer mourning him
as dead. He clung to the hope though one mail day after another left
him bitterly disappointed. In a German prison-camp there was little to
do except hope.

Jim would have fared badly enough on the miserable food of the camp,
but for the other officers. They received parcels regularly, the
contents of which were dumped into a common store; and Jim and another
“orphan” were made honorary members of the mess, with such genuine
heartiness that after the first protests they ceased to worry their
hosts with objections, and merely tried to eat as little as possible.

Jim thought about them gratefully on this last night as he slipped out
of the cupboard and made his way upstairs, moving noiselessly as a cat
on the bare boards. What good chaps they were! How they had made him
welcome!—even though his coming meant that they went hungrier. They
were such a gay, laughing little band; there was not one of them who
did not play the game, keeping a cheery front to the world and meeting
privation and wretchedness with a joke and a shrug. If that was British
spirit, then Jim decided that to be British was a pretty big thing.

It was thanks to Desmond and Fullerton that he had been able to join
the “syndicate.” They had plenty of money, and had insisted on lending
him his share of the expenses, representing, when he had hesitated,
that they needed his strength for the work of tunnelling—after which
Jim had laboured far more mightily than they had ever wished, or even
suspected. He was fit and strong again now; lean and pinched, as were
they all, but in hard training. Hope had keyed him up to a high pitch.
The last night in this rat-hole; to-morrow——!

A light flashed downstairs and a door flung open just as he reached the
landing. Jim sprang to his dormitory, flinging off his coat as he ran
with leaping, stealthy strides. Feet were tramping up the stairs behind
him. He dived into his blankets and drew them up under his chin, just
as he had dived hurriedly into bed a score of times at school when an
intrusive master had come upon a midnight “spread”; but with his heart
pounding with fear as it had never pounded at school. What did they
suspect? Had they found out anything?

The guard tramped noisily into the room, under a big Feldwebel, or
sergeant-major. He flashed his lantern down the long room, and uttered
a sharp word of command that brought the sleepers to their feet,
blinking and but half awake. Then he called the roll, pausing when he
came to Jim.

“You sleep in a curious dress. Where is your shirt?”

“Drying,” said Jim curtly. “I washed it—I’ve only one.”

“Enough for an English swine-hound,” said the German contemptuously. He
passed on to the next man, and Jim sighed with relief.

Presently the guard clanked out, and the prisoners returned to their
straw mattresses.

“That was near enough,” whispered Baylis, who was next to Jim.

“A good deal too near,” Jim answered. “However, it ought to be fairly
certain that they won’t spring another surprise-party on us to-morrow.
And a miss is as good as a mile.” He turned over, and in a moment was
sleeping like a baby.

The next day dragged cruelly.

To the eight conspirators it seemed as long as the weary stretch of
months since they had come to the camp. For a long while they had
avoided each other as far as possible in public, knowing that even two
men who talked much together were liable to be suspected of plotting;
on this last day they became afraid even to look at each other, and
wandered about, each endeavouring to put as great a distance as
possible between himself and the other seven. It became rather like a
curious game of hide-and-seek, and by evening they were thoroughly
“jumpy,” with their nerves all on edge.

They had no preparations to make. Scarcely any of their few possessions
could be taken with them; they would find outside—if ever they got
there—food and clothing. They had managed to make rough knives that
were fairly serviceable weapons; beyond these, and a few small personal
belongings they took nothing except the clothes they wore—and they wore
as little as possible, and those the oldest and shabbiest things to be
found. So there was nothing to do, all that last day, but watch the
slow hours pass, and endeavour to avoid falling foul of any of the
guards—no easy matter, since every German delighted in any chance of
making trouble for a prisoner. Nothing but to think and plan, as they
had planned and thought a thousand times before; to wonder desperately
was all safe still—had the door been found in the cupboard under the
stairs? was the tunnel safe, or had it chosen to-day of all days to
fall in again? was the exit—in a bed of runner beans—already known and
watched? The Huns were so cunning in their watchfulness; it was quite
likely that they knew all about their desperate enterprise, and were
only waiting to pounce upon them in the instant that success should
seem within their grasp. That was how they loved to catch prisoners.

The age-long afternoon dragged to a close. They ate their supper,
without appetite—which was a pity, since the meagre store of food in
the mess had been recklessly ransacked, to give them a good send-off.
Then another hour—muttering good-byes now and then, as they prowled
about; and finally, to bed, to lie there for hours of darkness and
silence. Gradually the noise of the camp died down. From the guard-room
came, for a while, loud voices and harsh laughter; then quiet fell
there too, and presently the night watch tramped through the barrack on
its last visit of inspection, flashing lanterns into the faces of the
prisoners. To-night the inspection seemed unusually thorough. It set
their strained nerves quivering anew.

Then came an hour of utter stillness and darkness; the eight prisoners
lying with clenched hands and set teeth, listening with terrible
intentness. Finally, when Jim was beginning to feel that he must move,
or go mad, a final signal came from the doorway. He heard Baylis say
“Thank God!” under his breath, as they slipped out of bed in the
darkness and felt their way downstairs. They were the last to come. The
others were all crouched in the cupboard, waiting for them, as they
reached its door; and just as they did so, the outer doorway swung
open, with a blaze of light, and the big Feldwebel strode in.

“Shut the door!” Jim whispered. He launched himself at the German as he
spoke, with a spring like a panther’s. His fist caught him between the
eyes and he went down headlong, the lantern rolling into a corner. Jim
knew nothing of what followed. He was on top of the Feldwebel, pounding
his head on the floor; prepared, in his agony of despair, to do as much
damage as possible before his brief dash for freedom ended. Then he
felt a hand on his shoulder, and heard Desmond’s sharp whisper.

“Steady—he’s unconscious. Let me look at him, Linton.”

Jim, still astride his capture, sat back, and Desmond flashed the
Feldwebel’s own lantern into that hero’s face.

“H’m, yes,” he said. “Hit his head against something. He’s stunned,
anyhow. What are we going to do with him?”

“Is he the only one?” Jim asked.

“It seems like it. But there may be another at any moment. We’ve got to
go on; if he wakes up he’ll probably be able to identify you.” He felt
in his pocket, and produced a coil of strong cord. “Come along,
Linton—get off and help me to tie him up.”

They tied up the unconscious Feldwebel securely, and lifted him into
the cupboard among the brooms, gagging him in case he felt inclined for
any outcry on coming to his senses. The others had gone ahead, and were
already in the tunnel; with them, one of the four disabled officers,
whose job it was to close up the hole at the entrance and dismantle the
electric light, in the faint hope that the Germans might fail to
discover their means of escape, and so leave it free for another party
to try for freedom. He stood by the yawning hole, holding one end of a
string by which they were to signal from the surface, if all went well.
The wistfulness of his face haunted Jim long afterwards.

“Good-bye, old man,” he said cheerily, gripping Jim’s hand. “Good
luck.”

“I wish you were coming, Harrison,” Jim said, unhappily.

“No such luck. Cheero, though: the war won’t last for ever. I’ll see
you in Blighty.” They shook hands again, and Jim dived into the tunnel.

He knew every inch of it, and wriggled quickly along until the top of
his head encountered the boots of the man in front of him, after which
he went more slowly. There seemed a long delay at the end—long enough
to make him break into a sweat of fear lest something should have gone
wrong. Such thoughts come easily enough when you are lying full length
in black darkness, in a hole just large enough to hold a man; in air so
stifling that the laboured breath can scarcely come; with the dank
earth just under mouth and nose, and overhead a roof that may fall in
at any moment. The dragging minutes went by. Then, just as despair
seized him, the boots ahead moved. He wriggled after them, finding
himself praying desperately as he went. A rush of sweet air came to
him, and then a hand, stretching down, caught his shoulder, and helped
him out.

It was faintly moonlight. They stood in a thick plantation of runner
beans, trained on rough trellis-work, in a garden beyond the
barbed-wire fence of the camp. The tunnel had turned sharply upwards at
the end; they had brought with them some boards and other materials for
filling it up, and now they set to work furiously, after giving the
signal with the string to Harrison; the three sharp tugs that meant
“All Clear!” The boards held the earth they shovelled in with their
hands; they stamped it flat, and then scattered loose earth on top,
with leaves and rubbish, working with desperate energy—fearing each
moment to hear the alarm raised within the barrack. Finally all but
Desmond gained the beaten earth of the path, while he followed, trying
to remove all trace of footprints on the soft earth. He joined them in
a moment.

“If they don’t worry much about those beans for a few days they may not
notice anything,” he said. “Come along.”

So often had they studied the way from behind the barbed-wire that they
did not need even the dim moonlight. They hurried through the garden
with stealthy strides, bending low behind a row of currant-bushes, and
so over a low hedge and out into a field beyond. There they ran;
desperately at first, and gradually slackening to a steady trot that
carried them across country for a mile, and then out upon a highroad
where there was no sign of life. At a cross-roads two miles further on
they halted.

“We break up here,” Desmond said. “You can find your _cache_ all right,
you think, Baylis?”

“Oh, yes,” Baylis nodded. It had been thought too dangerous for so many
to try to escape together, so two hiding-places of clothes and food had
been arranged. Later they would break up again into couples.

“Then we’d better hurry. Good night, you fellows, and good luck. We’ll
have the biggest dinner in Blighty together—when we all get there!”

“Good luck!”

Baylis led his party down a road to the east, and Jim, Fullerton and
Marsh struck south after Desmond, who paused now and then to consult a
rough map, by a pocket-lamp. On and on, by a network of lanes, skirting
farmhouses where dogs might bark; flinging themselves flat in a ditch
once, when a regiment of Uhlans swept by, unconscious of the gasping
fugitives a few yards away. Jim sat up and looked after their
retreating ranks.

“By Jove, I wish we could borrow a few of their horses!”

“Might buck you off, my son,” said Desmond. “Come on.”

A little wood showed before them presently, and Desmond sighed with
relief.

“That’s our place, I think.” He looked at the map again. “We’ve got to
make for the south-west corner and find a big, hollow tree.”

They brushed through the close-growing firs, starting in fear as an owl
flew out above them, hooting dismally. It was not easy to find
anything, for the moonlight was scarcely able to filter through the
branches. Jim took the lead, and presently they scattered to look for
the tree. Something big loomed up before Jim presently.

“It should be about here,” he muttered, feeling with his hand for the
hollow. Then, as he encountered a roughly-tied bundle, he whistled
softly, and in a moment brought them all to his side.

There were four rough suits of clothes in the package; a big bag of
bread, meat, and chocolate; and, most precious of all, a flat box
containing maps, compasses, and some German money. They changed
hurriedly, thrusting their uniforms deep into the hollow of the tree
and covering them with leaves; and then divided the food. There was a
faint hint of dawn in the sky when at length their preparations were
complete.

“Well, you know your general direction, boys,” Desmond said to Marsh
and Fullerton. “Get as far as you can before light, and then hide for
the day. Hide well, remember; they’ll be looking for us pretty
thoroughly to-day. Good luck!” They shook hands and hurried away in
different directions.

Desmond and Jim came out into open fields beyond the wood, and settled
down to steady running over field after field. Sometimes they stumbled
over ploughed land; sometimes made their way between rows of mangolds
or turnips, where their feet sank deeply into the yielding soil; then,
with a scramble through a ditch or hedge, came upon grass land where
sheep or cows gazed stolidly at the shadowy, racing figures. The east
brightened with long streaks of pink; slowly the darkness died, and the
yellow circle of the sun came up over the horizon, and found them still
running—casting anxious glances to right and left in search of a
hiding-place.

“Hang these open fields!—will they never end!” Desmond gasped. “We
should be under cover now.”

Behind a little orchard a farm-house came into view; they were almost
upon a cow-house. It was daylight; a window in the house rattled up,
and a man shouted to a barking dog. The fugitives ducked by a sudden
impulse, and darted into the cow-shed.

It was a long, low building, divided into stables. There was no
hiding-place visible, and despair held them for a moment. Then Jim
caught sight of a rough ladder leading to an opening in the ceiling,
and flung his hand towards it; he had no speech left. They went up it
hand over hand, and found themselves in a dim loft, with pea-straw
heaped at one end. Desmond was almost done.

“Lie down—quick!” Jim pushed him into the straw and covered him over
with great bundles of it. Then he crawled in himself, pulling the rough
pea-stalks over him until he had left himself only a peep-hole
commanding the trap-door. As he did so, voices came into the stable.

They held their breath, feeling for their knives. Then Desmond
smothered a laugh.

“What did they say?” Jim whispered.

“It would be ‘Bail up, Daisy!’ in English,” Desmond whispered back.
“They’re beginning to milk the cows.”

“I wish they’d milk Daisy up here,” Jim grinned. “Man, but I’m
thirsty!”

It was thirsty work, lying buried in the dusty pea-straw, in the close,
airless loft. Hours went by, during which they dared not move, for when
the milking was done, and the cows turned out, people kept coming and
going in the shed. They picked up a little information about the war
from their talk—Jim’s German was scanty, but Desmond spoke it like a
native; and in the afternoon a farmer from some distance away, who had
apparently come to buy pigs, let fall the remark that a number of
prisoners had escaped from the English camp. No one seemed much
interested; the war was an incident, not really mattering so much, in
their estimation, as the sale of the pigs. Then every one went away,
and Jim and his companion fell asleep.

It was nearly dark when they awoke. The sleep had done them good, but
they were overpoweringly thirsty—so thirsty that the thought of food
without drink was nauseating. The evening milking was going on; they
could hear the rattle of the streams of milk into the pails, in the
intervals of harsh voices. Then the cows were turned out and heavy feet
stamped away.

“They should all be out of the way pretty soon,” Desmond whispered.
“Then we can make a move. We must get to water somehow, or——” He broke
off, listening. “Lie still!” he added quickly. “Some one is coming up
for straw.”

“How do you know?”

“’Tis a young lady, and she volunteering to see to bedding for the
pigs!” Desmond answered.

The ladder creaked, and, peering out, they saw a shock yellow head rise
into the trap-door. The girl who came up was about twenty—stoutly
built, with a broad, good-humoured face. She wore rough clothes, and
but for her two thick plaits of yellow hair, might easily have passed
for a man.

The heavy steps came slowly across the floor, while the men lay trying
to breath so softly that no unusual movement should stir the loose
pea-straw. Then, to their amazement, she spoke.

“Where are you?” she said in English.

Astonishment as well as fear held them silent. She waited a moment, and
spoke again.

“I saw you come in. You need not be afraid.”

Still they made no sign. She gave a short laugh.

“Well, if you will not answer, I must at least get my straw for my
pigs.”

She stooped, and her great arms sent the loose stalks flying in every
direction. Desmond and Jim sat up and looked at her in silence.

“You don’t seem to want to be killed,” Desmond said. “But assuredly you
will be, if you raise an alarm.”

The girl laughed.

“I could have done that all day, if I had wished,” she said. “Ever
since I saw you run in when I put up my window this morning.”

“Well—what do you want? Money?”

“No.” She shook her head. “I do not want anything. I was brought up in
England, and I think this is a silly war. There is a bucket of milk for
you downstairs; it will come up if one of you will pull the string you
will find tied to the top of the ladder.” She laughed. “If I go to get
it you will think I am going to call for help.”

Jim was beyond prudence at the moment. He took three strides to the
ladder, found the cord, and pulled up a small bucket, three parts full
of new milk. The girl sat down on an empty oil-drum and watched them
drink.

“So! You are thirsty, indeed,” she said. “Now I have food.”

She unearthed from a huge pocket a package of bread and sausage.

“Now you can eat. It is quite safe, and you could not leave yet; my
uncle is still wandering about. He is like most men; they wander about
and are very busy, but they never do any work. I run the farm, and get
no wages, either. But in England I got wages. In Clapham. That is the
place of all others which I prefer.”

“Do you, indeed?” Desmond said, staring at this amazing female. “But
why did you leave Clapham?”

“My father came back to fight. He knew all about the war; he left
England two months before it began. I did not wish to leave. I desired
to remain, earning good wages. But my father would not permit me.”

“And where is he now?”

She shrugged her shoulders.

“I do not know. Fighting: killed, perhaps. But my uncle graciously
offered me a home, and here am I. I do the work of three men, and I
am—how did we say it in Clapham?—bored stiff for England. I wish this
silly old war would end, so that I could return.”

“We’re trying to return without waiting for it to end,” said Jim
solemnly. “Only I’d like to know how you knew what we were.”

“But what else could you be? It is so funny how you put on these
clothes, like the ostrich, and think no one will guess who you are. If
you wore his suit of feathers you would still look like British
officers and nothing else.”

“You’re encouraging,” said Desmond grimly. “I hope all your nation
won’t be as discerning.”

“Ach—they!” said the girl. “They see no farther than their noses. I,
too, was like that before I went to Clapham.”

“It’s a pleasant spot,” said Desmond. “I don’t wonder you improved
there. But all the same, you are German, aren’t you? I don’t quite see
why you want to befriend us.” He took a satisfying mouthful of sausage.
“But I’m glad you do.”

“In England I am—well, pretty German,” said his fair hostess. “The boys
in Clapham, they call me Polly Sauer Kraut. And I talk of the
Fatherland, and sing ‘Die Wacht am Rhein.’ Oh yes. But when I come back
here and work for my so economical uncle on this beastly farm, then I
remember Clapham and I do not feel German at all. I cannot help it. But
if I said so, I would skinned be, very quickly. So I say ‘Gott Strafe
England!’ But that is only eyewash!”

“Well, we’ll think kindly of one German woman, anyhow,” said Desmond.
“The last of your charming sisters I met was a Red Cross nurse at a
station where our train pulled up when I was going through, wounded. I
asked her for a glass of water, and she brought it to me all right—only
just as she gave it to me she spat in it. I’ve been a woman-hater ever
since, until I met you.” He lifted the bucket, and looked at her over
its rim. “Here’s your very good health, Miss Polly Sauer Kraut, and may
I meet you in Clapham!”

The girl beamed.

“Oh, I will be there,” she said confidently. “I have money in the Bank
in London: I will have a little baker shop, and you will get such
pastry as the English cannot make.”

Jim laughed.

“And then you will be pretty German again!”

“I do not know.” She shook her head. “No, I think I will just be Swiss.
They will not know the difference in Clapham. And I do not think they
will want Germans back. Of course, the Germans will go—but they will
call themselves Swiss, Poles, any old thing. Just at first, until the
English forget: the English always forget, you know.”

“If they forget all they’ve got to remember over this business—well
then, they deserve to get the Germans back,” said Desmond, grimly.
“Always excepting yourself, Miss Polly. You’d be an ornament to
whichever nation you happened to favour at the moment.” He finished the
last remnant of his sausage. “That was uncommonly good, thank you. Now,
don’t you think we could make a move?”

“I will see if my uncle is safely in. Then I will whistle.” She ran
down the ladder, and presently they heard a low call, and going down,
found her awaiting them in the cow-shed.

“He is at his supper, so all is quite safe,” she said. “Now you had
better take the third road to the right, and keep straight on. It is
not so direct as the main road, but that would lead you through several
places where the police are very active—and there is a reward for you,
you know!” She laughed, her white teeth flashing in the dim shed.
“Good-bye; and when I come back to Clapham you will come and take tea
at my little shop.”

“We’ll come and make you the fashion, Miss Polly,” said Desmond. “Thank
you a thousand times.” They swung off into the dusk.




CHAPTER XVII
LIGHTS OUT


“There was two of every single thing in the Ark,” said Geoffrey firmly.
“The man in Church read it out of the Bible.”

“Two Teddy-bears?” asked Alison.

“No; Teddies are only toys. There was real bears, though.”

“Meat ones?” asked his sister hopefully.

“Yes. And all the other nanimals.”

“Who drived ’em in?”

“Ole Noah and Mrs. Noah. Mustn’t they have had a time! If you tried to
drive in our turkeys an sheep and cows together there’d be awful
trouble—and Noah had lions and tigers and snakes too.”

“Perhaps he had good sheep-dogs,” Norah suggested. She was sewing with
Mrs. Hunt under a tree on the lawn, while the children played with a
Noah’s Ark on a short-legged table near them.

“He’d need them,” Geoffrey said. “But would sheep-dogs be any good at
driving snakes and porklepines, Norah?”

“Noah’s might have been,” Norah answered prudently. “They must have
been used to it, you see. And I believe a good sheep-dog would get used
to anything.”

“Funny things ole Noah and his fam’ly wore,” said Geoffrey, looking at
Japhet with disfavour. “Like dressing-gowns, only worse. Wouldn’t have
been much good for looking after nanimals in. Why, even the Land Army
girls wear trousers now!”

“Well, fashions were different then,” said Mrs. Hunt. “Perhaps, too,
they took off the dressing-gowns when they got inside the Ark, and had
trousers underneath.”

“Where’d they keep all the food for the nanimals, anyhow?” Geoffrey
demanded. “They’d want such a lot, and it would have to be all
different sorts of food. Tigers wouldn’t eat vegi-tubbles, like
rabbits.”

“And efalunts would eat buns,” said Alison anxiously. “Did Mrs. Noah
make vem buns?”

“She couldn’t, silly, unless she had a gas-stove,” said Geoffrey. “They
couldn’t carry firewood as well. I say, Mother, don’t you think the Ark
must have had a supply-ship following round, like the Navy has?”

“It isn’t mentioned,” said Mrs. Hunt.

“I say!” said Geoffrey, struck by a new idea that put aside the
question of supply. “Just fancy if a submarine had torpedoed the Ark!
Wouldn’t it have been exciting!”

“Let’s do it in the bath,” said Alison, delightedly.

“All right,” Geoffrey said. “May we, Mother?”

“Oh, yes, if you don’t get too wet,” his mother said resignedly. “They
can all swim, that’s a comfort.

“We’ll muster them,” said Geoffrey, bundling the animals into a heap.
“Hand over that bird, Alison. I say, Mother, which came first, a fowl
or an egg?”

Mrs. Hunt sighed.

“It isn’t mentioned,” she said. “Which do you think?”

“Fowl, I ’specs,” answered her son.

“_I_ fink it was ve egg,” said Alison.

“How would it be hatched if it was, silly?” demanded her brother. “They
didn’t have ink-ink-inklebaters then.”

Alison puckered her brows, and remained undefeated.

“P’raps Adam sat on it,” she suggested.

“I cannot imagine Adam being broody,” said Mrs. Hunt.

“Well, anyhow, he hatched out Eve!” said Geoffrey. No one ventured to
combat this statement, and the children formed themselves into a
stretcher party, bearing the Ark and its contents upon a tray in the
direction of the bathroom.

“Aren’t they darlings?” Norah said, laughing. “Look at that Michael!”

Michael was toddling behind the stretcher-party as fast as his fat legs
would permit, uttering short and sharp shrieks of anguish lest he
should be forgotten. Geoffrey gave the order, “Halt!” and the Ark and
its bearers came to a standstill.

“Come along, kid,” said the commanding officer. “You can be the band.”
The procession was re-formed with Michael in the lead, tooting proudly
on an imaginary bugle. They disappeared within the house.

“They are growing so big and strong,” said Mrs. Hunt thankfully.
“Michael can’t wear any of the things that fitted Geoff at his age; as
for Alison, nothing seems to fit her for more than a month or two; then
she gracefully bursts out of her garments! As for Geoff——! But he is
getting really too independent: he went off by himself to the village
yesterday, and I found him playing football behind one of the cottages
with a lot of small boys.”

“Oh—did you?” Norah said, looking a little worried. “We heard just
before I came over this morning that there is a case of fever in the
village—some travelling tinker-people seem to have brought it. Dad said
I must tell you we had better not let the children go down there for
the present.”

“There were some gipsy-looking boys among the crowd that Geoff was
playing with,” Mrs. Hunt said anxiously. “I do hope he hasn’t run any
risk. He is wearing the same clothes, too—I’ll take them off him, and
have them washed.” She gathered up her sewing hurriedly. “But I think
Geoff is strong enough now to resist any germ.”

“Oh, of course he is,” Norah answered. “Still, it doesn’t do any harm
to take precautions. I’ll come and help you, Mrs. Hunt.”

Geoffrey, congenially employed as a submarine commander about to
torpedo the Ark, was distinctly annoyed at being reduced to a mere
small boy, and an unclad one at that.

“I don’t see why you want to undress me in the middle of the morning,”
he said, wriggling out of his blue jersey. “And it isn’t washing-day,
either, and Alison and Michael’ll go and sink the Ark without me if you
don’t hurry.”

“I won’t let them, Geoff,” Norah reassured him. “I’m an airship
commander cruising round over the submarine, and she doesn’t dare to
show so much as the tip of her periscope. Of course, when her captain
comes back, he’ll know what to do!”

“Rather!” said the Captain, wriggling this time in ecstasy. “I’ll just
put up my anti-aircraft gun and blow the old airship to smithereens.”

Alison uttered a howl.

“_Won’t_ have Norah made into smivvereens!”

“Don’t you worry darling, I’ll dodge,” said Norah.

“Michael, what are you doing with Mrs. Noah?”

“Not want my dear ’ickle Mrs. Noah dwowned,” said Michael, concealing
the lady yet more securely in his tiny pocket. “She good. Michael
_loves_ her.”

“Oh, rubbish, Michael! put her back in the Ark,” said Geoffrey
wrathfully. “However can we have a proper submarining if you go and
collar half the things?”

“Never collared nuffig,” said Michael, unmoved. “Only tooked my dear
’ickle Mrs. Noah.”

“Never mind Geoff—he’s only a small boy,” Mrs. Hunt said.

“_Isn’t_ a small boy!” protested Michael furiously. “Daddy said I was
’normous.”

“So you are, best-beloved,” laughed Norah, catching him up. “Now the
submarine commander has on clean clothes, and you’d better get ready to
go on duty.” Geoffrey dashed back to the bath with a shout of defiance
to the airship, and the destruction of the Ark proceeded gaily.

“There!” said Mrs. Hunt, putting Geoffrey’s garments into a tub. “It’s
just as well to have them washed, but I really don’t think there’s any
need to worry.”

“I don’t think you need, indeed!” said Norah, laughing, as a medley of
sound came from the bathroom.

It was an “off” day for Norah. With Miss de Lisle she had potted and
preserved every variety of food that would lend itself to such
treatment, and now the working season was almost over. For the first
time the Home for Tired People had not many inmates, owing to the fact
that leave had been stopped for several men at the Front who had
arranged to spend their holiday at Homewood. They had with them an
elderly colonel and his wife; Harry Trevor and another Australian; a
silent Major who played golf every hour of daylight, and read golf
literature during the other part of the day; and a couple of sappers,
on final leave after recovering from wounds. To-day the Colonel and his
wife had gone up to London; the others, with the exception of Major
Mackay, who, as usual, might be seen afar upon the links, had gone with
Mr. Linton to a sale where he hoped to secure some unusually desirable
pigs; the sappers, happy in ignorance, promised themselves much
enjoyment in driving them home. Left alone, therefore, Norah had gone
for the day to Mrs. Hunt, ostensibly to improve her French and
needlework, but in reality to play with the babies. Just how much the
Hunt babies had helped her only Norah herself knew.

“I’m asked to a festivity the day after to-morrow,” Mrs. Hunt said that
afternoon. They were having tea in the pleasant sitting-room of the
cottage; sounds from the kitchen indicated that Eva was giving her
celebrated performance of a grizzly bear for the benefit of the
children. The performance always ended with a hunt, and with the
slaying of the quarry by Geoffrey, after which the bear expired with
lingering and unpleasant details. “Douglas’s Colonel is in London on
leave, and he and his wife have asked me to dine and go to a theatre
afterwards. It would mean staying in London that night, of course.”

“So of course you’ll go?”

“I should love to go,” Mrs. Hunt admitted. “It would be jolly in
itself, and then I should hear something about Douglas; and all he ever
tells me about himself might be put on a field postcard. If the babies
are quite well, Norah, do you think you would mind taking charge?”

Norah laughed. She had occasionally come to sleep at the cottage during
a brief absence on Mrs. Hunt’s part, and liked nothing better.

“I should love to come,” she said. “But you’d better not put it that
way, or Eva will be dreadfully injured.”

“I don’t—to Eva,” smiled Mrs. Hunt. “She thinks you come over in case
she should need any one to run an errand, and therefore permits herself
to adore you. In fact, she told me yesterday, that for a young lady you
had an uncommon amount of sense!”

“Jim would have said that was as good as a diploma,” Norah said,
laughing.

“I rather think so, myself,” Mrs. Hunt answered. “What about Wally,
Norah? Have you heard lately?”

“Yesterday,” Norah replied. “He decorated his letter with beautiful
people using pen-wipers, so I suppose he is near Ypres. He says he’s
very fit. But the fighting seems very stiff. I’m not happy about
Wally.”

“Do you think he isn’t well?”

“I don’t think his mind is well,” said Norah. “He was better here,
before he went back, but now that he is out again I believe he just
can’t bear being without Jim. He can’t think of him happily, as we do;
he only fights his trouble, and hates himself for being alive. He
doesn’t say so in words, but when you know Wally as well as Dad and I
do, you can tell from his letters. He used to write such cheery, funny
letters, and now he deliberately tries to be funny—and it’s pretty
terrible.”

She paused, and suddenly a little sob came. Mrs. Hunt stroked her hand,
saying nothing.

“Do you know,” Norah said presently, “I think we have lost Wally more
than Jim. Jim died, but the real Jim is ever close in our hearts, and
we never let him go, and we can talk and laugh about him, just as if he
was here. But the real Wally seems to have died altogether, and we’ve
only the shell left. Something in him died when he saw Jim killed. Mrs.
Hunt—do you think he’ll ever be better?”

“I think he will,” Mrs. Hunt said. “He is too fine and plucky to be
always like this. You have to remember that he is only a boy, and that
he had the most terrible shock that could come to him. It must take
time to recover.”

“I know,” Norah said. “I tried to think like that—but it hurts so, that
one can’t help him. We would do anything to make him feel better.”

“And you will, in time. Remember, you and your father are more to him
than any one else in the world. Make him feel you want him; I think
nothing else can help him so much.” Mrs. Hunt’s eyes were full of
tears. “He was such a merry lad—it breaks one’s heart to think of him
as he is.”

“He was always the cheerfullest person I ever saw,” said Norah. “He
just laughed through everything. I remember once when he was bitten by
a snake, and it was hours before we could get a doctor. We were nearly
mad with anxiety, and he was in horrible pain with the tourniquet, but
he joked through it all in the most ridiculous way. And he was always
so eager. It’s the last thing you could call him now. All the spring
has gone out of him.”

“It will come back,” Mrs. Hunt said. “Only keep on trying—let him see
how much he means to you.”

“Well, he’s all we have left,” said Norah. There was silence for a
moment; and then it was a relief when the children burst into the room.

They all went to the station two days later to see Mrs. Hunt off for
her excursion. Michael was not to be depended upon to remain brave when
a train actually bore his mother away, so they did not wait to see her
go; there were errands to be done in the village, and Norah bundled
them all into the governess-cart, giving Geoffrey the reins, to his
huge delight. He turned his merry face to his mother.

“Good-bye, darling! Take care of yourself in London Town!”

“I will,” said his mother. “Mind you take care of all the family.
You’re in charge, you know, Geoff.”

“Rather!” he said. “I’m G.O.C., and they’ve got to do what I tell them,
haven’t they? And Mother—tell the Colonel to send Father home.”

“Then you won’t be G.O.C.,” said Norah.

“Don’t want to be, if Father comes,” said Geoffrey, his eyes dancing.
“You’ll tell him, won’t you, Mother?”

“Indeed I will,” she said. “Now, off you go. Don’t put the cart into
the ditch, Geoff!”

“Isn’t you insulting,” said her son loftily. “But womens don’t
understand!” He elevated his nose—and then relented to fling her kisses
as the pony trotted off. Mrs. Hunt stood at the station entrance to
watch him for a moment—sitting very straight and stiff, holding his
whip at the precise angle taught by Jones. It was such a heartsome
sight that the incoming train took her by surprise, and she had barely
time to get her ticket and rush for a carriage.

Norah and her charges found so much to do in the village that when they
reached home it was time for Michael’s morning sleep. Eva brooked no
interference with her right of tucking him up for this period of peace,
but graciously permitted Norah to inspect the process and kiss the rosy
cheek peeping from the blankets. Then Alison and Geoffrey accompanied
her to the house, and visited Miss de Lisle in her kitchen, finding her
by a curious chance, just removing from the oven a batch of tiny cakes
of bewildering attractions. Norah lost them afterwards, and going to
look for them, was guided by sound to Allenby’s pantry, where that most
correct of butlers was found on his hands and knees, being fiercely
ridden by both his visitors, when it was very pleasant to behold
Allenby’s frantic endeavours to get to his feet before Norah should
discover him, and yet to avoid upsetting his riders. Then they called
upon Mr. Linton in his study, but finding him for once inaccessible,
being submerged beneath accounts and cheque-books, they fell back upon
the billiard-room, where Harry Trevor and Bob McGrath, his chum,
welcomed them with open arms, and romped with them until it was time
for Norah to take them home to dinner.

“Awful jolly kids,” said Harry. “Why don’t you keep them here for
lunch, Norah?”

“Eva would be terribly hurt,” said Norah. “She always cooks everything
they like best when Mrs. Hunt is away—quite regardless of their
digestions.”

“Well, can’t they come back afterwards? Let’s all go for a walk
somewhere.”

“Oh, do!” pleaded Geoffrey. “Could we go to the river, Norah?”

“Yes, of course,” said Norah. “Will it be too far for Alison, though?”

“Not it—she walked there with Father when he was home last time. Do
let’s.”

“Then we must hurry,” said Norah. “Come along, or Eva will think we
have deserted her.”

They found Eva slightly truculent.

“I was wonderin’ was you stayin’ over there to dinner,” she said. “I
know I ain’t one of your fine lady cooks with a nime out of the ‘Family
’Erald,’ but there ain’t no ’arm in that there potato pie, for all
that!”

“It looks beautiful,” said Norah, regarding the brown pie
affectionately. “I’m so glad I’m here for lunch. What does Michael
have, Eva?”

“Michael ’as fish—an’ ’e ’as it out in the kitchen with me,” said Eva
firmly. “An’ ’is own little baby custid-puddin’. No one but me ever
cooks anythink for that kid. Well, of course, you send ’im cakes an’
things,” she added grudgingly.

“Oh, but they’re not nourishment,” said Norah with tact.

“No,” said Eva brightening. “That’s wot I says. An’ nourishment is wot
counts, ain’t it?”

“Oh, rather!” Norah said. “And isn’t he a credit to you! Well, come on,
children—I want pie!” She drew Alison’s high chair to the table, while
Eva, departing to the kitchen, relieved her feelings with a burst of
song.

They spent a merry afternoon at the river—a little stream which went
gurgling over pebbly shallows, widening now and then into a broad pool,
or hurrying over miniature rapids where brown trout lurked. Harry and
Bob, like most Australian soldiers in England, were themselves only
children when they had the chance of playing with babies; they romped
in the grass with them, swung them on low-growing boughs, or skimmed
stones across placid pools, until the sun grew low in the west, and
they came back across the park. Norah wheeled Michael in a tiny car;
Bob carried Alison, and presently Geoffrey admitted that his legs were
tired, and was glad to ride home astride Harry’s broad shoulders. Mr.
Linton came out to meet them, and they all went back to the cottage,
where Eva had tea ready and was slightly aggrieved because her scones
had cooled.

“Now, you must all go home,” Norah told her men-folk, after tea. “It’s
late, and I have to bath three people.”

“Don’t we see you again?” Harry asked.

“You may come over to-night if you like—Dad is coming,” Norah said.
“Geoff, you haven’t finished, have you?”

“I don’t think I’m very hungry,” Geoffrey said. “May I go and shut up
my guinea-pigs?”

“Yes, of course. Alison darling, I don’t think you ought to have any
more cakes.”

“I always has free-four-’leven when mother is at home,” said Alison
firmly, annexing a chocolate cake and digging her little white teeth
into it in the hope of averting any further argument. “Michael doesn’t
want more, he had Geoff’s.”

“Geoff’s? But didn’t Geoff eat any?”

“Geoff’s silly to-night,” said his sister. “Fancy not bein’ hungry when
there was choc’lit cakes!”

“I hope he didn’t get too tired,” Norah said to herself anxiously.
“I’ll hurry up and get them all to bed.”

She bathed Michael and Alison, with Eva in attendance, and tucked them
up. They were very sleepy—too sleepy to be troubled that Mother was not
there to kiss them good night; indeed, as Norah bent over Michael, he
thought she was his mother, and murmured, “Mum-mum,” in the dusk in a
little contented voice. Norah put her cheek down to the rose-leaf one
for a moment, and then hurried out.

“Geoff! Where are you, Geoff?”

“I’m here,” said Geoffrey, from the back doorstep. He rose and came
towards her slowly. Something in his face made her vaguely uneasy.

“Ready for bed, old chap?” she asked. “Come on—are you tired?”

“My legs are tired,” Geoffrey said. “And my head’s queer. It keeps
turning round.” He put out a little appealing hand, and Norah took it
in her own. It was burning hot.

“I—I wish Mother was home,” the boy said.

Norah sat down and took him on her knee. He put his head against her.

“You must just let old Norah look after you until Mother comes back,”
she said gently. The memory of the fever in the village came to her,
and she turned sick with fear. For a moment she thought desperately of
what she must do both for Geoffrey and for the other children.

“I won’t bath Master Geoff; he is tired,” she said to Eva. She carried
the little fellow into his room and slipped off his clothes; he turned
in the cool sheets thankfully.

“Lie still, old man; I’ll be back in a moment,” Norah said. She went
out and called to Eva, reflecting with relief that the girl’s hard
Cockney sense was not likely to fail her.

“Eva,” she said, “I’m afraid Master Geoff is ill. You know there is
fever in the village, and I think he has it. I mustn’t go near any one,
because I’ve been looking after him. Run over to the house and tell Mr.
Linton I would like him to come over—as quickly as possible. Don’t
frighten him.”

“Right-oh!” said Eva. “I won’t be ’arf a tick.”

Her flying feet thudded across the grass as Norah went back to the room
where Geoffrey was already sleeping heavily. She looked down at the
little face, flushed and dry; in her heart an agony of dread for the
Mother, away at her party in London. Then she went outside to wait for
her father.

He came quickly, accompanied by Miss de Lisle and Harry Trevor.

“I telephoned for the doctor directly I got your message,” he said.
“He’ll be up in a few minutes.”

“Thank goodness!” said Norah. “Of course it may not be the fever. But
it’s something queer.”

“The little chap wasn’t all right down at the river,” Harry said. “Only
he kept going; he’s such a plucky kid. But he sat jolly quiet on me
coming home.”

“I knew he was quiet; I just thought he was a bit tired,” Norah said.
“I say, Daddy, what about the other children?”

“What about you?” he asked. His voice was hard with anxiety.

“Me?” said Norah, staring. “Why, of course I must stay with him, Dad.
He’s in my charge.”

“Yes, I suppose you must,” said David Linton heavily. “We’ll find out
from the doctor what precautions can be taken.”

“Oh, I’ll be all right,” Norah said. “But Alison and Michael mustn’t
stay here.”

“No, of course not. Well, they must only come to us.”

“But the Tired People?” Norah asked.

Miss de Lisle interposed.

“There are hardly any now—and two of the boys go away to-morrow,” she
said. “The south wing could be kept entirely for the children, couldn’t
it, Mr. Linton? Katty could look after them there—they are fond of
her.”

“That’s excellent,” said Mr. Linton. “I really think the risk to the
house wouldn’t be much. Any of the Tired People who were worried would
simply have to go away. But the children would not come near any of
them; and, please goodness, they won’t develop fever at all.”

“Then I’ll go back and have a room prepared,” Miss de Lisle said; “and
then I’ll get you, Mr. Harry, to help me bundle them up and carry them
over. We mustn’t leave them in this place a minute longer than we can
help. That lovely fat Michael!” murmured Miss de Lisle incoherently.
She hurried away.

There was a hum of an approaching motor presently, and the doctor’s car
came up the drive. Dr. Hall, a middle-aged and over-worked man, looked
over Geoffrey quickly, and nodded to himself, as he tucked his
thermometer under the boy’s arm. Geoffrey scarcely stirred in his heavy
sleep.

“Fever of course,” said the doctor presently, out in the hall. “No, I
can’t say yet whether he’ll be bad or not, Miss Norah. We’ll do our
best not to let him be bad. Mrs. Hunt away, is she? Well, I’ll send you
up a nurse. Luckily I’ve a good one free—and she will bring medicines
and will know all I want done.” He nodded approval of their plans for
Alison and Michael. Mr. Linton accompanied him to his car.

“Get your daughter away as soon as you can,” the doctor said. “It’s a
beastly species of fever; I’d like to hang those tinkers. The child in
the village died this afternoon.”

“You don’t say so!” Mr. Linton exclaimed.

“Yes; very bad case from the first. Fine boy, too—but they didn’t call
me in time. Well, this village had forgotten all about fever.” He
jumped into the car. “I’ll be up in the morning,” he said; and whirred
off into the darkness.

Alison and Michael, enormously amused at what they took to be a new
game, were presently bundled up in blankets and carried across to
Homewood; and soon a cab trundled up with a brisk, capable-looking
nurse, who at once took command in Geoffrey’s room.

“I don’t think you should stay,” she said to Norah. “The maid and I can
do everything for him—and his mother will be home to-morrow. A good hot
bath, with some disinfectant in it, here; then leave all your clothes
here that you’ve worn near the patient, and run home in fresh things.
No risk for you then.”

“I couldn’t leave Geoff,” Norah said. “Of course I won’t interfere with
you; but his mother left him to me while she was away. And he might ask
for me.”

“Well, it’s only for your own sake I was advising you,” said the nurse.
“What do you think, Mr. Linton?”

“I think she ought to stay,” said David Linton shortly—with fear
tugging at his heart as he spoke. “Just make her take precautions, if
there are any; but the child comes first—he was left in our care.”

He went away soon, holding Norah very tightly to him for a moment; and
then the nurse sent Norah to bed.

“There’s nothing for you to do,” she said. “I shall have a sleep near
the patient.”

“But you’ll call me if he wants me?”

“Yes—I promise. Now be off with you.”

At the moment Norah did not feel as though she could possibly sleep;
but very soon her eyes grew heavy and she dozed off to dream, as she
often dreamed, that she and Jim were riding over the Far Plain at
Billabong, bringing in a mob of wild young bullocks. The cattle had
never learned to drive, and broke back constantly towards the shelter
of the timber behind them. There was one big red beast, in particular,
that would not go quietly; she had half a dozen gallops after him in
her dream with Bosun under her swinging and turning with every movement
of the bullocks, and finally heading him, wheeling him, and galloping
him back to the mob. Then another broke away, and Jim shouted to her,
across the paddock.

“Norah! Norah!”

She woke with a start. A voice was calling her name, hoarsely; she
groped for her dressing-gown and slippers, and ran to Geoffrey’s room.
The nurse, also in her dressing-gown, was bending over the bed.

“You’re quick,” she said approvingly. “He only called you once. Take
this, now, sonnie.”

“Norah!”

She bent down to him, taking the hot hand.

“I’m here, Geoff, old man. Take your medicine.”

“All right,” said Geoffrey. He gulped it down obediently and lay back.
“Will Mother come?”

“Very soon now,” Norah said. “You know she had to be in London—just for
one night. She’ll be back to-morrow.”

“It’s nearly to-morrow, now,” the nurse said. “Not far off morning.”

“That’s nice!” the child said. “Stay with me, Norah.”

“Of course I will, old man. Just shut your eyes and go to sleep; I
won’t go away.”

She knelt by his bed, patting him gently, until his deep breaths told
that sleep had come to him again. The nurse touched her shoulder and
pointed to the door; she got up softly and went out, looking through
her open window at the first streaks of dawn in the east. Her dream was
still vivid in her mind; even over her anxiety for the child in her
care came the thought of it, and the feeling that Jim was very near
now.

“Jim!” she whispered, gazing at the brightening sky.

In Germany, at that moment, two hunted men were facing dawn—running
wildly, in dread of the coming daylight. But of that Norah knew
nothing. The Jim she saw was the big, clean-limbed boy with whom she
had ridden so often at Billabong. It seemed to her that his laughing
face looked at her from the rose and gold of the eastern sky.

Then Geoffrey turned, and called to her, and she went to him swiftly.


It was four days later.

“Mother.” Geoffrey’s voice was only a thread of sound now. “Will Father
come?”

“I have sent for him, little son. He will come if he can.”

“That’s nice. Where’s Norah?”

“I’m here, sweetheart.” Norah took the wasted hand in hers, holding it
gently. “Try to go to sleep.”

“Don’t go away,” Geoffrey murmured. “I’m awful sleepy.” He half turned,
nestling his head into his mother’s arm. Across the bed the mother’s
haggard eyes met Norah’s. But hope had almost died from them.

“If he lives through the night there’s a chance,” the doctor said to
David Linton. “But he’s very weak, poor little chap. An awful pity;
such a jolly kid, too. And all through two abominable families of
tinkers! However, there are no fresh cases.”

“Can you do nothing more for Geoffrey?”

The doctor shook his head.

“I’ve done all that can be done. If his strength holds out there is a
bare chance.”

“Would it be any good to get in another nurse?” Mr. Linton asked. “I’m
afraid of the mother and Norah breaking down.”

“If they do, we shall have to get some one else,” the doctor answered.
“But they wouldn’t leave him; neither of them has had any sleep to
speak of since the boy was taken ill. Norah is as bad as Mrs. Hunt; the
nurse says that even if they are asleep they hear Geoffrey if he
whispers. I’ll come again after a while, Mr. Linton.”

He hurried away, and David Linton went softly into the little thatched
cottage. Dusk was stealing into Geoffrey’s room; the blind fluttered
gently in the evening breeze. Mrs. Hunt was standing by the window
looking down at the boy, who lay sleeping, one hand in that of Norah,
who knelt by the bed. She smiled up at her father. Mrs. Hunt came
softly across the room and drew him out into the passage.

“He may be better if he sleeps,” she said. “He has hardly had any real
sleep since he was taken ill.”

“Poor little man!” David Linton’s voice was very gentle. “He’s putting
up a good fight, Mrs. Hunt.”

“Oh, he’s so good!” The mother’s eyes filled with tears. “He does
everything we tell him—you know he fought us a bit at first, and then
we told him he was on parade and we were the officers, and he has done
everything in soldier-fashion since. I think he even tried to take his
medicine smartly—until he grew too weak. But he never sleeps more than
a few moments unless he can feel one of us; it doesn’t seem to matter
whether it’s Norah or me.”

Geoffrey stirred, and they heard Norah’s low voice.

“Go to sleep, old chap; it’s ‘Lights Out,’ you know. You mustn’t wake
up until Reveille.”

“Has ‘Last Post’ gone?” Geoffrey asked feebly.

“Oh yes. All the camp is going to sleep.”

“Is Father?”

“Yes. Now you must go to sleep with him, the whole night long.”

“Stay close,” Geoffrey whispered. His weak little fingers drew her hand
against his face. Then no sound came but fitful breathing.

The dark filled the little room. Presently the nurse crept in with a
shaded lamp and touched Norah’s shoulder.

“You could get up,” she whispered.

Norah shook her head, pointing to the thin fingers curled in her palm.

“I’m all right,” she murmured back.

They came and went in the room from time to time; the mother, holding
her breath as she looked down at the quiet face; the nurse, with her
keen, professional gaze; after a while the doctor stood for a long time
behind her, not moving. Then he bent down to her.

“Sure you’re all right?”

Norah nodded. Presently he crept out; and soon the nurse came and sat
down near the window.

“Mrs. Hunt has gone to sleep,” she whispered as she passed.

Norah was vaguely thankful for that. But nothing was very clear to her
except Geoffrey’s face; neither the slow passing of the hours nor her
own cramped position that gradually became pain. Geoffrey’s face, and
the light breathing that grew harder and harder to bear. Fear came and
knelt beside her in the stillness, and the night crept on.




CHAPTER XVIII
THE WATCH ON THE RHINE


Evening was closing upon a waste of muddy flats. Far as the eye could
see there was no rise in the land; it lay level to the skyline, with
here and there a glint of still water, and, further off, flat banks
between which a wide river flowed sluggishly. If you cared to follow
the river, you came at length to stone blockhouses, near which sentries
patrolled the banks—and would probably have turned you back rudely.
From the blockhouses a high fence of barbed wire, thickly
criss-crossed, stretched north and south until it became a mere thread
of grey stretching over the country. There was something relentless,
forbidding, in that savage fence. It was the German frontier. Beyond it
lay Holland, flat and peaceful. But more securely than a mountain range
between the two countries, that thin grey fence barred the way.

If you turned back from the sentries and followed the muddy path along
the river bank, you were scarcely likely to meet any one. The guards in
the blockhouses were under strict discipline, and were not encouraged
to allow friends to visit them, either from the scattered farms or from
the town of Emmerich, where lights were beginning to glimmer faintly in
the twilight. It was not safe for them to disregard regulations, since
at any moment a patrol motor-launch might come shooting down the river,
or a surprise visit be paid by a detachment from the battalion of
infantry quartered, for training purposes, at Emmerich. Penalties for
lax discipline were severe; the guards were supposed to live on the
alert both by day and by night, and the Emmerich commandant considered
that the fewer distractions permitted to the sentries, the more likely
they were to make their watch a thorough one. There had been too many
escapes of prisoners of war across the frontier; unpleasant remarks had
been made from Berlin, and the Commandant was on his mettle. Therefore
the river-bank was purposely lonely, and any stray figure on it was
likely to attract attention.

A mile from the northern bank a windmill loomed dark against the
horizon; a round brick building, like a big pepper-castor, with four
great arms looking like crossed combs. A rough track led to it from the
main road. Within, the building was divided into several floors, lit by
narrow windows. The heavy sails had plied lazily during the day; now
they had been secured, and two men were coming down the ladder that led
from the top. On the ground floor they paused, looking discontentedly
at some barrels that were ranged against the wall, loosely covered with
sacking.

“Those accursed barrels are leaking again,” one said, in German.
“Look!” He pointed to a dark stain spreading from below. “And Rudolf
told me he had caulked them thoroughly.”

“Rudolf does nothing thoroughly—do you not know that?” answered his
companion scornfully. “If one stands over him—well and good; if not,
then all that Master Rudolf cares for is how soon he may get back to
his beerhouse. Well, they must be seen to in the morning; it is too
late to begin the job to-night.”

“I am in no hurry,” said the first man. “If you would help me I would
attend to them now. All the stuff may not be wasted.”

“Himmel! I am not going to begin work again at this hour,” answered the
other with a laugh. “I am not like Rudolf, but I see no enjoyment in
working overtime; it will be dark, as it is, before we get to Emmerich.
Come on, my friend.”

“You are a lazy fellow, Emil,” rejoined the first man. “However, the
loss is not ours, after all, and we should be paid nothing extra for
doing the work to-night. Have you the key?”

“I do not forget it two nights running,” returned Emil. “What luck it
was that the master did not come to-day!—if he had found the mill open
I should certainly have paid dearly.”

“Luck for you, indeed,” said his companion. They went out, shutting and
locking the heavy oaken door behind them. Then they took the track that
led to the main road.

The sound of their footsteps had scarcely died away when the sacking
over one of the barrels became convulsed by an internal disturbance and
fell to the floor; and Jim Linton’s head popped up in the opening, like
a Jack-in-the box.

“Come on, Desmond—they’ve gone at last!” he whispered.

Desmond’s head came up cautiously from another barrel.

“Take care—it may be only a blind,” he warned. “They may come back at
any moment.”

Jim’s answer was to wriggle himself out of his narrow prison, slowly
and painfully. He reached the floor, and stood stretching himself.

“If they come back, I’ll meet them with my hands free,” he said. “Come
on, old man; we’re like rats in a trap if they catch us in those
beastly tubs. At least, out here, we’ve our knives and our fists. Come
out, and get the stiffness out of your limbs.”

“Well, I suppose we may as well go under fighting if we have to,”
Desmond agreed.

Jim helped him out, and they stood looking at each other. They were a
sorry-looking pair. Their clothes hung in rags about them; they were
barefoot and hatless, and, beyond all belief, dirty. Thin to
emaciation, their gaunt limbs and hollow cheeks spoke of terrible
privations; but their sunken eyes burned fiercely, and there was grim
purpose in their set lips.

“Well—we’re out of the small traps, but it seems to me we’re caught
pretty securely in a big one,” Desmond said presently. “How on earth
are we going to get out of this pepper-pot?”

“We’ll explore,” Jim said. Suddenly his eye fell on a package lying on
an empty box, and he sprang towards it, tearing it open with claw-like
fingers.

“Oh, by Jove—_food!_” he said.

They fell upon it ravenously; coarse food left by one of the men, whose
beer-drinking of the night before had perhaps been too heavy to leave
him with much appetite next day. But, coarse as it was, it was life to
the two men who devoured it.

It was nearly six weeks since the night when their tunnel had taken
them into the world outside the barbed wire of their prison; six weeks
during which it had seemed, in Desmond’s phrase, as though they had
escaped from a small trap to find themselves caught within a big one.
They had been weeks of dodging and hiding; travelling by night,
trusting to map and compass and the stars; lying by day in woods, in
ditches, under haystacks—in any hole or corner that should shelter them
in a world that seemed full of cruel eyes looking ceaselessly for them.
Backwards and forwards they had been driven; making a few miles, and
then forced to retreat for many; thrown out of their course, often lost
hopelessly, falling from one danger into another. They had never known
what it was to sleep peacefully; their food had been chiefly turnips,
stolen from the fields, and eaten raw.

Three times they had reached the frontier; only to be seen by the
guards, fired upon—a bullet had clipped Jim’s ear—and forced to turn
back as the only alternative to capture. What that turning-back had
meant no one but the men who endured it could ever know. Each time
swift pursuit had nearly discovered them; they had once saved
themselves by lying for a whole day and part of a night in a pond, with
only their faces above water in a clump of reeds.

They had long abandoned their original objective; the point they had
aimed at on the frontier was far too strongly guarded, and after two
attempts to get through, they had given it up as hopeless, and had
struck towards the Rhine, in faint expectation of finding a boat, and
perhaps being able to slip through the sentries. They had reached the
river two nights before, but only to realize that their hope was vain;
no boats were to be seen, and the frowning blockhouses barred the way
relentlessly. So they had struck north, again trying to pierce the
frontier; and the night before had encountered sentries—not men alone,
but bloodhounds. The guards had contented themselves with firing a few
volleys—the dogs had pursued them savagely. One Jim had succeeded in
killing with his knife, the other, thrown off the trail for a little by
a stream down which they had waded, had tracked them down, until,
almost exhausted, they had dashed in through the open door of the old
mill—for once careless as to any human beings who might be there.

The bloodhound had come, too, and in the mill, lit by shafts of
moonlight through the narrow windows, they had turned to bay. The fight
had not lasted long; they were quick and desperate, and the dog had
paid the penalty of his sins—or of the sins of the human brutes who had
trained him. Then they had looked for concealment, finding none in the
mill—the floors were bare, except for the great barrels, half-full of a
brown liquid that they could not define.

“Well, there’s nothing for it,” Jim had said. “There’s not an inch of
cover outside, and daylight will soon be here. We must empty two of
these things and get inside.”

“And the dog?” Desmond had asked.

“Oh, we’ll pickle Ponto.”

Together they had managed it, though the barrels taxed all their
strength to move. The body of the bloodhound had been lowered into the
brown liquid; two of the others had been gradually emptied upon the
earthen floor. With the daylight they had crawled in, drawing the
sacking over them, to crouch, half-stifled through the long day,
trembling when a step came near, clenching their knives with a sick
resolve to sell their freedom dearly. It seemed incredible that they
had not been discovered; and now the package of food was the last
stroke of good luck.

“Well, blessings on Emil, or Fritz, or Ludwig, or whoever he was,” Jim
said, eating luxuriously. “This is the best blow-out I’ve had
since—well, there isn’t any since, there never was anything so good
before!”

“Never,” agreed Desmond. “By George, I thought we were done when that
energetic gentleman wanted to begin overhauling the casks.”

“Me too,” said Jim. “Emil saved us there—good luck to him!”

They finished the last tiny crumb, and stood up.

“I’m a different man,” Desmond said. “If I have to run to-night, then
the man that tries to catch me will have to do it with a bullet!”

“That’s likely enough,” Jim said, laughing. “Well, come and see how
we’re going to get out.”

There seemed little enough chance, as they searched from floor to
floor. The great door was strong enough to resist ten men; the windows
were only slits, far too narrow to allow them to pass through, even had
they dared risk the noise of breaking their thick glass. Up and up they
went, their hearts sinking as their bodies mounted; seeing no possible
way of leaving their round prison.

“Rats in a trap!” said Desmond. “There’s nothing for it but those
beastly barrels again—and to watch our chance of settling Emil and his
pal when they come to-morrow.”

“Let’s look out here,” Jim said.

They were at the top of the mill, in a little circular place, barely
large enough for them to stand upright. A low door opened upon a tiny
platform with a railing, from which the great sails could be worked;
they were back now, but the wind was rising, and they creaked and
strained at their mooring rope. Far below the silver sheet of the Rhine
moved sluggishly, gleaming in the moonlight. The blockhouses stood out
sharply on either bank.

“Wonder if they can see us as plainly as we see them,” Jim said.

“We’ll have callers here presently if they can,” Desmond said. “That,
at least, is certain. Better come in, Jim.”

Jim was looking at the great sails, and then at the rope that moored
them.

“Wait half a minute,” he said.

He dived into the mill, and returned almost instantly with a small coil
of rope.

“I noticed this when we came up,” he said. “It didn’t seem long enough
to be any use by itself, but if we tie it to this mooring-rope it might
be long enough.”

“To reach the ground from here?” Desmond asked him in astonishment.
“Never! You’re dreaming, Jim.”

“Not from here, of course,” Jim said. “But from the end of the sail.”

“The sail!” Desmond echoed.

“If we tie it to the end of the sail’s rope, and let the mill go, we
can swing out one at a time,” Jim said. “Bit of a drop at the bottom,
of course, but I don’t think it would be too much, if we wait till our
sail points straight down.”

“But——” Desmond hesitated. “The sail may not bear any weight—neither
may the rope itself.”

“The ropes seem good enough—they’re light, but strong,” Jim said. “As
for the sail—well, it looks pretty tough; the framework is iron. We can
haul on it and test it a bit. I’d sooner risk it than be caught here,
old man.”

“Well—I’m going first,” Desmond said.

“That you’re not—it’s my own little patent idea,” Jim retorted. “Just
you play fair, you old reprobate. Look—they keep a sort of boathook
thing here, to catch the rope when the arm is turning—very thoughtful
and handy. You’ll easily get it back with that.”

He was knotting the two ropes as he spoke, testing them with all his
strength.

“There—that will hold,” he said. “Now we’ll let her go.”

He untied the mooring-rope, and very slowly the great sails began to
revolve. They tugged violently as the arm bearing the rope mounted, and
drew it back; it creaked and groaned, but the rope held, and nothing
gave way. Jim turned his face to Desmond on the narrow platform.

“I’m off!” he said. “No end of a jolly lark, isn’t it? Hold her till I
get on the railing.”

“Jim—if it’s too short!”

“Well, I’ll know all about that in a minute,” said Jim with a short
laugh. “So long, old chap: I’ll be waiting below, to catch you when you
bounce!”

He flung his legs over the railing, sitting upon it for an instant
while he gripped the rope, twining his legs round it. Then he dropped
off, sliding quickly down. Sick with suspense, Desmond leaned over to
watch him.

Down—down he went. The mill-arms rose for a moment, and then checked as
his weight came on them—and slowly—slowly, the great sail from which he
dangled came back until it pointed straight downwards, with the
clinging figure hanging far below. Down, until the man above could
scarcely see him—and then the rope, released, suddenly sprang into the
air, and the sails mounted, revolving as if to make up for lost time.
On the grass below a figure capered madly. A low, triumphant whistle
came up.

“Oh, thank God!” said Desmond. He clutched the boathook and leaned out,
finding that his hands trembled so that the sails went round three
times before he managed to catch the dangling rope. Then it was only a
moment before he was on the grass beside Jim. They grinned at each
other.

“You all right?” Jim asked.

“Oh, yes. It was pretty beastly seeing you go, though.”

“It was only a ten-foot drop at the end,” said Jim, casting his eye up
at the creaking sails. “But it certainly was a nasty moment while one
wondered if the old affair would hold. I don’t believe it ever was made
in Germany—it’s too well done!”

“Well, praise the pigs we haven’t got to tackle those barrels again!”
Desmond said. “Come along—we’ll try and find a hole in the old fence.”

They came out of the friendly shadow of the mill and trotted
northwards, bending low as they ran; there was no cover on the flats,
and the moonlight was all too clear, although friendly clouds darkened
it from time to time. It was a windy night, with promise of rain before
morning.

“Halt! Who goes there?”

The sharp German words rang out suddenly. Before them three soldiers
seemed to have risen from the ground with levelled rifles.

Jim and Desmond gave a despairing gasp, and turned, ducking and
twisting as they fled. Bullets whistled past them.

“Are you hit?” Jim called.

“No. Are you?”

“No. There’s nothing but the river.”

They raced on madly, their bare feet making no sound. Behind them the
pursuit thudded, and occasionally a rifle cracked; not so much in the
hope of hitting the twisting fugitives, as to warn the river sentries
of their coming. The Germans were not hurrying; there was no escape,
they knew! Father Rhine and his guardians would take care of their
quarry.

Jim jogged up beside Desmond.

“We’ve just a chance,” he said—“if we ever get to the river. You can
swim under water?”

“Oh yes.”

“Then keep as close to the bank as you can—the shots may go over you.
We’ll get as near the blockhouses as we dare before we dive. Keep
close.”

He was the better runner, and he drew ahead, Desmond hard at his heels.
The broad river gleamed in front—there were men with rifles silhouetted
against its silver. Then a merciful cloud-bank drifted across the moon,
and the shots whistled harmlessly in the sudden darkness. Jim felt the
edge of the bank under his feet.

“Dive!” he called softly.

He went in gently and Desmond followed with a splash. The sluggish
water was like velvet; the tide took them gently on, while they swam
madly below the surface.

Shouts ran up and down the banks. Searchlights from the blockhouses lit
the river, and the water was churned under a hail of machine-gun
bullets, with every guard letting off his rifle into the stream in the
hope of hitting something. The bombardment lasted for five minutes, and
then the officer in command gave the signal to cease fire.

“The pity is,” he observed, “that we never get the bodies; the current
sees to that. But the swine will hardly float back to their England!”
He shrugged his shoulders. “That being settled, suppose we return to
supper?”

It might have hindered the worthy captain’s enjoyment had he been able
to see a mud-bank fifty yards below the frontier, where two dripping
men looked at each other, and laughed, and cried, and wrung each
other’s hands, and, in general, behaved like people bereft of reason.

“Haven’t got a scratch, have you, you old blighter?” asked Jim
ecstatically.

“Not one. Rotten machine-gun practice, wasn’t it? Sure you’re all
right?”

“Rather! Do you realize you’re in Holland?”

“Do you realize that no beastly Hun can come up out of nowhere and take
pot-shots at you?”

“It’s not their pot-shots I minded so much,” said Jim. “But to go back
to a prison-camp—well, shooting would be a joke to that. Oh, by Jove,
isn’t it gorgeous!” They pumped hands again.

“Now, look here—we’ve got to be sober,” Desmond said presently.
“Holland is all very well; I’ve heard it’s a nice place for skating.
But neither of us has any wish to get interned here.”

“Rather not!” said Jim. “I want to go home and get into uniform again,
and go hunting for Huns.”

“Same here,” said Desmond. “Therefore we will sneak along this river
until we find a boat. Go steady now, young Linton, and don’t turn hand
springs!”

Within the Dutch frontier the Rhine breaks up into a delta of navigable
streams, on which little brown-sailed cargo-boats ply perpetually; and
the skipper of a Dutch cargo-boat will do anything for money. A couple
of hours’ hard walking brought Jim and Desmond to a village with a
little pier near which half a dozen boats were moored. A light showed
in a port-hole, and they went softly on deck, and found their way below
into a tiny and malodorous cabin. A stout man sprang to his feet at
sight of the dripping scarecrows who invaded his privacy.

South Africa had taught Desmond sufficient Dutch to enable him to make
himself intelligible. He explained the position briefly to the mariner,
and they talked at length.

“Wants a stiff figure,” he said finally, turning to Jim. “But he says
‘can do.’ He’ll get us some clothes and drop down the river with us to
Rotterdam, and find a skipper who’ll get us across to Harwich—the
German navy permitting, of course!”

“The German navy!” said Jim scornfully. “But they’re asleep!” He yawned
hugely. “I’m going to sleep, too, if I have to camp on the gentleman’s
table. Tell him to call me when it’s time to change for Blighty!”




CHAPTER XIX
REVEILLE


It was not yet dawn when David Linton, fully dressed, came into the
cottage garden. The door stood open, and he kicked off his shoes and
crept into the house.

Eva sat on the floor of the passage with her head in her hands. She
looked up with a start as the big man came in, and scrambled to her
feet; a queer dishevelled figure with her tousled head and crumpled cap
and apron. A wave of dismay swept over Mr. Linton.

“Is he——?” he whispered, and stopped.

The girl beckoned him into the sitting-room.

“’E’s never stirred all night,” she whispered. “I dunno if ’e isn’t
dead; I never see any one lie so still. The nurse wouldn’t sit there
like a wooden image if ’e was dead, would she, sir?”

“Surely not,” said David Linton. “Where is Miss Norah?”

“Kneelin’ alongside of ’im, same like she was when you was here. She
ain’t never stirred, neither. An’ I’ll bet a dollar she must be stiff!”

“And Mrs. Hunt?”

“She’s in there, wiv ’em. She ’ad a little sleep; not much. No one’s
said one word in this ’ouse all night.”

“Why didn’t you go to bed?” David Linton said, looking down at the
pinched old face and the stooping shoulders. He had never noticed Eva
very much; now he felt a sudden wave of pity for the little London
servant. She loved Geoffrey too in her queer way.

“Not me!” said Eva defiantly. “And ’im very near dyin’. I been boilin’
the kettle every hour or so, but none of ’em came out for tea. Will
_you_ ’ave a cup, sir?”

A refusal was on his lips, but he changed his mind.

“Thank you,” he said gently. “And have one yourself, Eva.”

“My word, I’ll be glad of it,” she said. “It’s bitter cold, sittin’ out
there.” She tip-toed off to the kitchen. Mr. Linton stood, hesitating,
for a moment, and then went along the passage. A screen blocked
Geoffrey’s doorway, and he peeped over it.

As he did so, Mrs. Hunt moved to the end of the bed. Geoffrey lay
exactly as he had been on the night before; so utterly still that it
was impossible to say whether he were alive or dead. Norah crouched
beside him, her hand still against his face.

Then, very slowly, Geoffrey turned, and opened his eyes.

“Mother!” he said. “Mother, I’m so thirsty!”

Mrs. Hunt was beside him as his eyelids had lifted. The nurse, moving
swiftly, handed her a little cup.

“Drink this, sweetheart.” The mother raised his head, and Geoffrey
drank eagerly.

“That’s awful nice,” he said. “May I have some more?”

They gave him more, and put him back on the pillow. He looked at Norah,
who knelt by him silently.

“Wake up, old Norah—it’s Reveille!” he said.

She smiled at him, and put her face on his, but she did not stir.
Suddenly the nurse saw Mr. Linton, and beckoned to him.

“Carry her—she can’t move.”

Norah felt her father’s arm about her.

“Hold round my neck, dear,” he said.

The nurse was at her other side. They raised her slowly, while she
clenched her teeth to keep back any sound that should tell of the agony
of moving—still smiling with her eyes on Geoffrey’s sleepy face. Then,
suddenly, she grew limp in her father’s arm.

“Fainted,” murmured the nurse. “And a very good thing.” She put her arm
round her, and they carried her out between them, and put her on a
sofa.

“I must go back to Geoffrey,” the nurse said. “Rub her—rub her knees
hard, before she comes to. It’s going to hurt her, poor child!” She
hurried away.

Geoffrey was lying quietly, his mother’s head close to him. The nurse
put her hand on his brow.

“Nice and cool,” she said. “You’re a very good boy, Geoff; we’ll think
about some breakfast for you presently.” Mrs. Hunt raised her white
face, and the nurse’s professional calmness wavered a little. She
patted her shoulder.

“There—there, my dear!” she said. “He’s going to do very well. Don’t
you worry. He’ll be teaching me to ride that pony before we know where
we are.” She busied herself about the boy with deft touches. “Now just
keep very quiet—put Mother to sleep, if you like, for she’s a tired old
mother.” She hastened back to Norah.

“Is she all right?” David Linton’s voice was sharp with anxiety. “She
has never moved.”

“The best thing for her,” said the nurse, putting him aside and
beginning to massage this new patient. “If I can rub some of the
stiffness away before she becomes conscious it will save her a lot. Run
away, there’s a dear man, and tell that poor soul in the kitchen that
the child is all right.”

“He will live?”

“Rather! That sleep has taken every trace of the fever away. He’s weak,
of course, but we can deal with that when there’s no temperature. Tell
Eva to make tea—lots of it. We all want it.”

“Thus it was that presently might have been seen the astounding
spectacle of a grizzled Australian squatter and a little Cockney
serving-maid holding each other’s hands in a back kitchen.

“I knew it was orright when I ’eard you comin’ down the ’all,” said Eva
tearfully. “No one’s ’ad that sort of a step in this ’ouse since Master
Geoff went sick. The dear lamb! Won’t it be ’evinly to see ’is muddy
boot-marks on me clean floor agin! An’ him comin’ to me kitching window
an’ askin’ me for grub! I’ll ’ave tea in a jiffy, sir. An’ please
’scuse me for ketchin’ old of you like that, but I’d ’ave bust if I
’adn’t ’eld on to somefink!”

Geoffrey dropped off to sleep again, presently, and Mrs. Hunt came to
Norah, who was conscious, and extremely stiff, but otherwise too happy
to care for aches and pains. They did not speak at first, those two had
gone down to the borderland of Death to bring back little, wandering
feet; only they looked at each other, and clung together, still
trembling, though only the shadow of fear remained.

After that Geoffrey mended rapidly, and, having been saintlike when
very ill, became just an ordinary little sinner in his convalescence,
and taxed every one’s patience to keep him amused. Alison and Michael,
who were anxiously watched for developing symptoms, refused to develop
anything at all, remaining in the rudest health; so that they were
presently given the run of all Homewood, and assisted greatly in
preventing any of the Tired People from feeling dull.

Norah remained at the cottage, which was placed strictly in quarantine,
and played with Geoffrey through the slow days of weakness that the
little fellow found so hard to understand. Aids to convalescence came
from every quarter. Major Hunt, unable to leave France, sent parcels of
such toys and books as could still be bought in half-ruined towns.
Wally, who had been given four days’ leave in Paris—which bored him to
death—sent truly amazing packages, and the Tired People vied with David
Linton in ransacking London for gifts for the sick-room. Geoffrey
thought them all very kind, and would have given everything for one
hour on Brecon beside Mr. Linton.

“You’ll be able to ride soon, old chap,” Norah said, on his first
afternoon out of bed.

“Will I?” The boy looked scornfully at his thin legs. “Look at
them—they’re like silly sticks!”

“Yes, but Brecon won’t mind that. And they’ll get quite fat again.
Well, not fat—” as Geoffrey showed symptoms of horror—“but hard and
fit, like they were before. Quite useful.”

“I do hope so,” Geoffrey said. “I want them to be all right before
Father comes—and Wally. Will Wally come soon, do you think?”

“I’m afraid not: you see, he has been to Paris. There’s hardly any
leave to England now.”

“’Praps leave will be open by Christmas,” Geoffrey suggested hopefully.
“Wouldn’t it be a lovely Christmas if Father and Wally both came?”

“Wouldn’t it just?” Norah smiled at him; but the smile faded in a
moment, and she walked to the window and stood looking out. Christmas
had always been such a perfect time in their lives: she looked back to
years when it had always meant a season of welcoming Jim back; when
every day for weeks beforehand had been gay with preparations for his
return from school. Jim would arrive with his trunks bulging with
surprises for Christmas morning; Wally would be with him, both keen and
eager for every detail in the life of the homestead, just as ready to
work as to play. All Billabong, from the Chinese gardener to Mr.
Linton, hummed with the joy of their coming. Now, for the first time,
Christmas would bring them nothing of Jim.

She felt suddenly old and tired; and the feeling grew in the weeks that
followed, while Geoffrey gradually came back to strength and merriment,
and the cottage, after a strenuous period of disinfecting, emerged from
the ban of quarantine. Alison and Michael had a rapturous reunion with
their mother and Geoffrey, and Homewood grew strangely quiet without
the patter of their feet. Norah returned to her post as housekeeper, to
find little to do; the house seemed to run on oiled wheels, and Miss de
Lisle and the servants united in trying to save her trouble.

“I dunno is it the fever she have on her,” said Katty in the kitchen
one evening. “She’s that quiet and pale-looking you wouldn’t know her
for the same gerrl.”

“Oh, there’s no fear of fever now,” said Miss de Lisle.

“Well, she is not right. Is it fretting she is, after Masther Jim? She
was that brave at first, you’d not have said there was any one dead at
all.”

“I think she’s tired out,” said Miss de Lisle. “She has been under
great strain ever since the news of Mr. Jim came. And she is only a
child. She can’t go through all that and finish up by nursing a fever
patient—and then avoid paying for it.”

“She cannot, indeed,” said Katty. “Why wouldn’t the Masther take her
away for a change? Indeed, it’s himself looks bad enough these times,
as well. We’ll have the two of them ill on us if they don’t take care.”

“They might go,” said Miss de Lisle thoughtfully. “I’ll suggest it to
Mr. Linton.”

David Linton, indeed, would have done anything to bring back the colour
to Norah’s cheeks and the light into her eyes. But when he suggested
going away she shrank from it pitifully.

“Ah, no, Daddy. I’m quite well, truly.”

“Indeed you’re not,” he said. “Look at the way you never eat anything!”

“Oh, I’ll eat ever so much,” said Norah eagerly. “Only don’t go away:
we have work here, and we wouldn’t know what to do with ourselves
anywhere else. Perhaps some time, when Wally comes home, if he cares to
go we might think about it. But not now, Daddy.” She hesitated.
“Unless, of course, you want to very much.”

“Not unless you do,” he said. “Only get well, my girl.”

“I’m quite all right,” protested Norah. “It was only Geoff’s illness
that made me a bit slack. And we’ve had a busy summer, haven’t we? I
think our little war-job hasn’t turned out too badly, Dad.”

“Not too badly at all—if it hasn’t been too much for my housekeeper,”
he said, looking at her keenly. “Remember, I won’t have her knocked
up.”

“I won’t be, Daddy dear—I promise,” Norah said.

She made a brave effort to keep his mind at ease as the days went on;
riding and walking with him, forcing herself to sing as she went about
the house—she had her reward in the look in the silent man’s eyes when
he first heard a song on her lips—and entering with a good imitation of
her old energy into the plans for the next year on the farm. But it was
all imitation, and in his heart David Linton knew it. The old Norah was
gone. He could only pity her with all his big heart, and help her in
her struggle—knowing well that it was for his sake. In his mind he
began to plan their return to Australia, in the hope that Billabong
would prove a tonic to her tired mind and body. And yet—how could they
face Billabong, without Jim?

He came out on the terrace one evening with a letter in his hand.

“Norah,” he said. “I’ve good news for you—Wally is coming home.”

“Is he, Dad? On leave?”

“Well—he has been wounded, but not seriously. They have been nursing
him in a hospital at Boulogne and he writes that he is better, but he
is to have a fortnight’s leave.”

“It will be lovely to have him,” Norah said. “May I see the letter,
Dad?”

“Of course.” He gave it to her. “Poor old Wally! We must give him a
good time, Norah.”

“It’s a pity Harry’s leave didn’t happen at the same time,” said Norah.
“However, Phil will be a mate for him; they like each other awfully.”

“Yes,” agreed her father. “Still, I don’t think Wally wants any other
mate when you are about.”

“They were always astonishingly good in the way they overlooked my bad
taste in being a girl!” said Norah, with a laugh. She was running her
eye over the letter. “Oh—hit in the shoulder. I do hope it wasn’t a
very painful wound—poor old boy. I wonder will he be able to ride,
Dad?”

“He says he’s very well. But then, he would,” Mr. Linton said. “Since
we first knew him Wally would never admit so much as a finger-ache if
he could possibly avoid it. I expect he’ll ride if it’s humanly
possible!”

Allenby came out.

“Hawkins would like to see you, sir.”

“Very well,” said his master. “By the way, Allenby, Mr. Wally is coming
back on leave.”

The butler’s face brightened.

“Is he indeed, sir! That’s good news.”

“Yes—he has been wounded, but he’s all right.”

“Miss de Lisle will certainly invent a new dish in his honour, sir,”
said Allenby, laughing. “Is he coming soon?”

“This week, he says. Well, I mustn’t keep Hawkins waiting.” He went
into the house, with Allenby at his heels. It was evident that the
kitchen would hear the news as quickly as the ex-sergeant could get
there.

Norah read the letter over again, slowly, and folded it up. Then she
turned from the house, and went slowly across the lawn. At the sweep of
the drive there was a path that made a short cut across the park to a
stile, and her feet turned into it half-unconsciously.

The dull apathy that had clogged her brain for weeks was suddenly gone.
She felt no pleasure in the prospect that would once have been so
joyful, of seeing Wally. Instead her whole being was seething with a
wild revolt. Wally’s coming had always meant Jim. Now he would come
alone, and Jim could never come again.

“It isn’t fair!” she said to herself, over and over. “It isn’t fair!”

She came to the stile, and paused, looking over it into a quiet lane.
All her passionate hunger for Jim rose within her, choking her. She had
kept him close to her at first; lately he had slipped away so that she
had no longer the dear comfort of his unseen presence that had helped
her through the summer. And she wanted him—wanted him. Her tired mind
and body cried for him; always chum and mate and brother in one. She
put her head down on the railing with a dry sob.

A quick step brushed through the crisp leaves carpeting the lane. She
looked up. A man in rough clothes was coming towards her.

Norah drew back, wishing she had brought the dogs with her; the place
was lonely, and the evening was closing in. She turned to go; and as
she did so the man broke into a clear whistle that made her pause,
catching her breath. It was the marching tune of Jim’s regiment; but
beyond the tune itself there was something familiar in the
whistle—something that brought her back to the stile, panting, catching
at the rail with her hands. Was there any one else in the world with
that whistle—with that long, free stride?

He came nearer, and saw her for the first time—a white-faced girl who
stood and stared at him with eyes that dared not believe—with lips that
tried to speak his name, and could not. It was Jim who sobbed as he
spoke.

“Norah! Norah!”

He flung himself over the stile and caught her to him.

“Old mate!” he said. “Dear little old mate!”

They clung together like children. Presently Norah put up her hand,
feeling the rough serge of his coat.

“It isn’t a dream,” she said. “Tell me it isn’t, Jimmy-boy. Don’t let
me wake up.”

Jim’s laugh was very tender.

“I’m no dream,” he said. “All these months have been the dream—and you
can wake up now.”

She shivered, putting her face against him.

“Oh—it’s been so long!”

Then, suddenly, she caught his hand.

“Come!” she said breathlessly. “Come quickly—to Dad!”

They ran across the park, hand in hand. Near the house Jim paused.

“I say, old chap, we can’t take him by surprise,” he said. “I was going
to sneak in by the back door, and get hold of Miss de Lisle and
Allenby, to tell you. Hadn’t you better go and prepare him a bit?”

“Yes, of course,” Norah said. “There’s a light in the study: he’s
always there at this time. Come in and I’ll hide you in Allenby’s
pantry until I ring.”

They crept in by a side door, and immediately ran into the butler.

“How are you, Allenby?” Jim inquired pleasantly.

Allenby staggered back.

“It’s Mr. Jim!” he gasped, turning white.

“It is,” said Jim, laughing. He found the butler’s hand, and shook it.
Norah left them, and went swiftly to her father’s study. She opened the
door softly.

David Linton was sitting in a big armchair by the fire, bending forward
and looking into the red coals. The light fell on his face, and showed
it old and sad with a depth of sadness that even Norah had hardly seen.
He raised his head as the door opened.

“Hallo, my girl,” he said, forcing a smile. “I was just beginning to
wonder where you were.”

“I went across the park,” Norah said nervously. Something in her voice
made her father look sharply at her.

“Is anything the matter, Norah?”

“No,” she said quickly. She came close to him and put her hand on his
shoulder.

“You look as if you had seen a ghost,” he said. “What is it, Norah?”

“I—I thought I had, too,” she stammered. “But it was better than a
ghost. Daddy—Daddy!” she broke down, clinging to him, laughing and
crying.

“What is it?” cried David Linton. “For God’s sake tell me, Norah!” He
sprang to his feet, shaking.

“He’s here,” she said. “He isn’t dead.” Suddenly she broke from him and
ran to the bell. “Jim,” she said; “Jim has come back to us, Daddy.”

The door was flung open, and Jim came in, with great strides.

“Dad!”

“My boy!” said his father. They gripped each other’s hands; and Norah
clung to them both, and sobbed and laughed all at once.

“Let me sit down, children,” said David Linton presently; and they saw
that he was trembling. “I’m getting an old man, Jim; I didn’t know how
old I was, until we lost you.”

“You couldn’t get old if you tried,” said Jim proudly. “And you can’t
lose me either—can he, Norah?” They drew together again; it seemed
complete happiness just to touch each other—not to speak; to be
together. Afterwards there would be explanations; but they seemed the
last thing that mattered now.

They did not hear the hoot of a motor in the drive or a ring at the
front door. Allenby answered it, and admitted a tall subaltern.

“Mr. Wally!”

“Evening, Allenby,” said Wally. “I believe I’m a bit ahead of time—I
didn’t expect to get here so soon. Do you think they’ll have a corner
for me?”

Allenby laughed—a rather quavering laugh.

“I think you’ll always find your room ready, sir,” he said. “You—I
suppose you ’aven’t ’eard our good news, sir?”

“I never hear good news,” said Wally shortly. “What is it?”

Allenby eyed him doubtfully.

“I don’t know as I oughtn’t to break it to you a bit, sir,” he said.
“You can’t be over-strong yet, and you wounded, and all; and never
’aving rightly got over losing Mr. Jim, and——”

Wally shuddered.

“For Heaven’s sake, man, stop breaking it gently!” he said. “What is
it?” In his voice was the crisp tone of the officer; and the
ex-sergeant came to attention smartly.

“It’s Mr. Jim, sir,” he said. “’E’s ’ome.”

For a long moment Wally stared at him.

“You’re not mad, I suppose?” he said slowly. “Or perhaps I am. Do you
mean——”

“Them ’Uns couldn’t kill him, sir!” Allenby’s voice rose on a note of
triumph. “Let me take your coat, sir—’e’s in the study. And you coming
just puts the top on everything, sir!”

He reached up for Wally’s coat. But the boy broke from him and ran
blindly to the study, bursting in upon the group by the fire. There he
stopped dead, and stared at them.

“Old chap!” said Jim. He sprang to him, and flung an arm round his
shoulders. Then he gave a great sigh of utter contentment, and echoed
Allenby unconsciously.

“Well, if that doesn’t make everything just perfect!” he said.




CHAPTER XX
ALL CLEAR


“Kiddie, are you awake?”

“Come in, Jimmy.”

Norah sat up in bed and felt for the electric switch. The room sprang
into light as Jim came in.

“I had to come and bring your stocking,” he said. “Merry Christmas,
little chap.”

“Merry Christmas, Jimmy dear.” Norah looked at the bulging stocking on
her bed, and broke into laughter. “And you a full-blown Captain! Oh,
Jimmy, are you ever going to grow up?”

“I trust not,” said Jim comfortably—“if it means getting any bigger
than I am. But you’re not, either, so it doesn’t matter. Do you
remember all the Christmases at Billabong when I had to bring you your
stocking?”

“Do I remember!” echoed Norah scornfully. “But at Billabong it was
daylight at four o’clock in the morning, and extremely hot—probably
with a bush-fire or two thrown in. You’ll be frozen to death here. Turn
on the electric stove, and we’ll be comfy.”

“That’s a brain-wave,” said Jim, complying. “I must admit I prefer an
open fireplace and three-foot logs—but in a hurry those little
contraptions of stoves are handy. Hold on now—I’ll get you something to
put over your shoulders.”

“There’s a woolly jacket over there,” Norah said. “Let me have my
property—I’m excited.” She possessed herself of the stocking and fished
for its contents. “Chocolates!—and in war-time! Aren’t you ashamed?”

“Not much,” said Jim calmly, extracting a huge chocolate from the box.
“I lived on swede turnips for six weeks, so I think the family deserves
a few extras. Fish some more.”

Norah obeyed, and brought to light articles of a varied nature; a pair
of silk stockings, a book on _Housekeeping as a Science_, a large
turnip, artistically carved, a box of French candied fruit, a mob-cap
and a pair of housemaids’ gloves, and, lastly, the cap of a shell,
neatly made into a pin-tray.

“I did that in camp in Germany,” said Jim. “And I swore I’d put it into
your Christmas stocking. Which I have done.”

“Bless you,” said Norah. “I would rather lose a good many of my
possessions than that.” They smiled at each other; and, being an
undemonstrative pair, the smile was a caress.

“Isn’t this going to be a Christmas!” Norah said. “I’ve been lying
awake for ever so long, trying to realize it. You alive again——”

“I never was dead,” said Jim indignantly.

“It was a horribly good imitation. And Wally here, and even Harry; and
Major Hunt home; and Geoff getting stronger every day. And Dad grown
twenty years younger.”

“And you too, I guess—judging by what you looked like the night I came
home.”

“Oh, I’ve got turned and made up to look like new,” said Norah. She
faltered a little. “Jimmy, I’ve been saying my prayers—_hard_.”

“I’ve done that, too,” said Jim. There was a long, contented silence.

“And somehow, now, I know you’ll be all right—both of you,” Norah said.
“I just feel certain about it. Before—ever since the war began—I was
always horribly afraid, but now I’m not afraid any more. It can’t last
for ever; and some day we’ll all go back.”

“And that will be the best thing in the world,” said Jim.

“The very best,” she said.

Some one tapped at the door.

“May I come in?” asked Miss de Lisle’s voice. She entered, bearing a
little tray.

“You!” said Norah. “But you shouldn’t.”

“Bride and Katty have gone to church, so I thought I’d bring you some
tea and wish you a merry Christmas,” said Miss de Lisle. “But I didn’t
expect to find the Captain here.” She did not wait for their greetings,
but vanished with the elephantine swiftness peculiar to her; returning
in a few moments with a second tray.

“And toast!” said Jim. “But where’s your own, Miss de Lisle?”

“Never mind mine—I’ll have it in the kitchen,” said the cook-lady.

“Indeed, you will not. Sit down.” He marched off, unheeding her
protests. When he returned, he bore a large kitchen tray, with the
teapot.

“It seemed simpler,” he said. “And I couldn’t find anything smaller.
This cup is large, Miss de Lisle, but then you won’t want it filled so
often. Have some of my toast—I couldn’t possibly eat all this.”

“Well, it’s very pleasant here,” said the cook-lady, yielding meekly.
“I took some to Mr. Wally, but he merely said, ‘Get out, Judkins; I’m
not on duty!’ and rolled over. So I concluded, in Katty’s words, that
‘his resht was more to him,’ and came away.”

“He’ll wake up presently and be very pleased to find it; it won’t
matter to him at all if it’s stone-cold,” said Jim. “Queer chap, Wal. I
prefer tea with the chill off it, myself. Judkins has hard times
getting him up in time for early parade. Luckily Judkins is an old
regular soldier, and has a stern, calm way with a young officer.”

“Who bullies _you_ into getting up, may I ask?” demanded Miss de Lisle.

“I used to be bullied by a gentleman called Wilkes, in the grey days
when I was a subaltern,” said Jim sadly. “Now, alas, I am a responsible
and dignified person, and I have to set an example.” He sighed. “It’s
awful to be a captain!”

“It’s so extraordinary,” said his sister, “that I never get used to
it.”

“But you never had any respect for age,” said Jim, removing her tray
and putting a pillow on her head. “Every one finished? then I’ll clear
away the wreck and go and dress.” He piled the three trays on top of
each other and goose-stepped from the room solemnly—his long legs in
pyjamas, under a military great coat, ending a curious effect to the
spectacle. Miss de Lisle and Norah laughed helplessly.

“And a captain!” said the cook-lady, wiping her eyes. “Now I really
must run, or there will be no breakfast in this house.”

Breakfast was a movable feast in the Home for Tired People, who
wandered in and out just as they felt inclined. Hot dishes sat on a
hot-water plate and a little aluminium-topped table; such matters as
ham and brawn lurked on a sideboard; and Allenby came in from time to
time to replenish tea and coffee. Norah and her father rarely
encountered any one but Phil Hardress at this meal, since theirs was
generally over long before most of their guests had decided to get up.
On this morning, however, every one was equally late, and food did not
seem to matter; the table was “snowed under” with masses of letters and
Christmas parcels, and as every one opened these and talked all at
once, mingling greetings with exclamations over the contents of the
packages, Miss de Lisle’s efforts had been in vain.

“I pitied your post-lady,” said Mrs. Aikman, the wife of a wounded
colonel. “She staggered to the door under an enormous mail-bag, looking
as though Christmas were anything but merry. However, I saw her
departing, after an interval, with quite a sprightly step.”

“Allenby had orders to look after her,” Norah said, smiling. “Poor
soul—she begins her round at some unearthly hour and she’s hungry and
tired by the time she gets here.”

“One of the remarkable things about this country of yours,” said Mr.
Linton, “is the way you have continued to deliver parcels and letters
as though there were no war. Strange females or gaunt children bring
them to one’s door, but the main point is that they do come. In
Australia, even without a war, the post-office scorns to deliver a
parcel; if any one is rash enough to send you one the post-office puts
it in a cupboard and sends you a cold postcard to tell you to come and
take it away. If you don’t come soon, they send you a threatening
card.”

“And if you don’t obey that?”

“I never dared to risk a third,” said Mr. Linton, laughing. “I am a man
of peace.”

“But what a horrible system!” said Mrs. Aikman. “Doesn’t it interfere
with business?”

“Oh yes, greatly,” said her host. “But I suppose we shall learn, in
time.”

“I’m going over to the cottage,” Norah whispered to Jim. “Do come—Geoff
won’t think it’s Christmas if you don’t.”

They went out into the hall. Flying feet came down the stairs, and
Wally was upon them.

“Merry Christmas, Norah!” He seized both her hands and pranced her down
the hall. “Always begin Christmas with a turkey-trot!” he chanted.

“Begin, indeed!” said Norah, with a fine contempt. “I began mine hours
ago. Where have you been?”

“I have been—contemplating,” said Wally, his brown eyes twinkling. “No
one called me.”

“There’s evidence to the contrary,” Jim said, grinning. “It has been
stated that you called a perfectly blameless lady Judkins, and said
awful things to her.”

“My Aunt!” said Wally. “I hope not—unless you talk pretty straight to
Judkins he doesn’t notice you. That accounts for the frozen tea and
toast I found; I thought Father Christmas had put ’em there.”

“Did you eat them?”

“Oh, yes—you should never snub a saint!” said Wally. “So now I don’t
want any breakfast. Where are you two going?”

“To the cottage. Come along—but really, I do think you should eat a
decent breakfast, Wally.”

“It will be dinner-time before we know where we are—and I feel that
Miss de Lisle’s dinner will be no joke,” said Wally. “So come along,
old house mother, and don’t worry your ancient head about me.” Each boy
seized one of Norah’s hands and they raced across the lawn. David
Linton, looking at them from the dining-room window, laughed a little.

“Bless them—they’re all babies again!” he thought.

The cottage was echoing with strange sounds; it might be inferred that
the stockings of the young Hunts had contained only bugles, trumpets
and drums. Eva, sweeping the porch, greeted the newcomers with a
friendly grin.

“Merry Christmas, Eva!”

“The sime to you,” said Eva. “Ain’t it a real cold morning? The
frorst’s got me fingers a fair treat.”

“No one minds frost on Christmas Day—it’s the proper thing in this
queer country!” said Wally. “Was Father Christmas good to you, Eva?”

“Wasn’t ’e! Not ’arf!” said Eva. “The children wouldn’t ’ear of anyfink
but ’angin’ up a stockin’ for me—and I’m blowed if it wasn’t bang full
this mornin’. And a post-card from me young man from the Front; it’s
that saucy I wonder ’ow it ever passed the sentry! Well, I do say as
’ow this place ain’t brought us nuffink but luck!”

Geoffrey dashed out, equipped with a miniature Sam Brown belt with a
sword, and waving a bugle.

“Look! Father Christmas brought them! Merry Christmas, everybody.” He
flung himself at Norah, with a mighty hug.

“And where’s my Michael—and that Alison?” Norah asked. “Oh, Michael,
darling, aren’t you the lucky one!” as he appeared crowned with a paper
cap and drawing a wooden engine. “Where’s Alison?”

“It’s no good ever _speaking_ to Alison,” Geoffrey said, with scorn.
“She got a silly doll in her stocking, and all she’ll do is to sit on
the floor and take off its clothes. Girls are stupid—all ’cept you,
Norah!”

“Keep up that belief, my son, and you’ll be spared a heap of trouble,”
said Major Hunt, coming out. “Unfortunately, you’re bound to change
your mind. How are you all? We’ve had an awful morning!”

“It began at half-past four,” Mrs. Hunt added. “At that hour Michael
discovered a trumpet; and no one has been asleep since.”

“They talk of noise at the Front!” said her husband. “Possibly I’ve got
used to artillery preparation; anyhow, it strikes me as a small thing
compared to my trio when they get going with assorted musical
instruments. How is your small family, Miss Norah?”

“Not quite so noisy as yours—but still, you would notice they were
there!” Norah answered, laughing. “They were all at breakfast when I
left, and it seemed likely that breakfast would run on to dinner,
unless they remembered that church is at eleven. I must run home; we
just came to wish you all a merry Christmas. Dinner at half-past one,
remember!”

“We won’t forget,” Mrs. Hunt said.

Every one was dining at Homewood, and dinner, for the sake of the
children, was in the middle of the day. The house was full of guests;
they trooped back from church across the park, where the ground rang
hard as iron underfoot, for it was a frosty Christmas. Homewood glowed
with colour and life—with big fires blazing everywhere, and holly and
ivy scarlet and green against the dark oaken panelling of the walls.
And if the Australians sent thoughts overseas to a red
homestead—Billabong, nestling in its green of orchard and garden, with
scorched yellow paddocks stretching away for miles around it—they were
not homesick thoughts to-day. For home was in their hearts, and they
were together once more.

The dinner was a simple one—Miss de Lisle had reserved her finest
inspirations for the evening meal, regarding Christmas dinner as a mere
affair of turkey and blazing plum-pudding, which, except in the matter
of sauces, might be managed by any one. “It needs no soul!” she said.
But no one found any fault, and at the end Colonel Aikman made a little
speech of thanks to their hosts. “We all know they hate speeches made
at them,” he finished. “But Homewood is a blessed word to-day to
fighting men.”

“And their wives,” said Mrs. Aikman.

“Yes—to people who came to it tired beyond expression; and went back
forgetting weariness. In their names—in the names of all of us—we want
to say ‘Thank you.’”

David Linton stood up, looking down the long room, and last, at his
son.

“We, who are the most thankful people in the world, I think, to-day,”
he said, “do not feel that you owe us any gratitude. Rather we owe it
to all our Tired People—who helped us through our own share of what war
can mean. And, apart from that, we never feel that the work is ours. We
carry on for the sake of a dead man—a man who loved his country so
keenly that to die for it was his highest happiness. We are only tools,
glad of war-work so easy and pleasant as our guests make our job. But
the work is John O’Neill’s. So far as we can, we mean to make it live
to his memory.”

He paused. Norah, looking up at him, saw him through misty eyes.

“So—we know you’ll think of us kindly after we have gone back to
Australia,” the deep voice went on. “There will be a welcome there,
too, for any of you who come to see us. But when you remember Homewood,
please do not think of it as ours. If that brave soul can look back—as
he said he would, and as we are sure he does—then he is happy over
every tired fighter who goes, rested, from his house. His only grief
was that he could not fight himself. But his work in the war goes on;
and as for us, we simply consider ourselves very lucky to be his
instruments.”

Again he paused.

“I don’t think this is a day for drinking toasts,” he said. “When we
have won we can do that—but we have not won yet. But I will ask you all
to drink to a brave man’s memory—to John O’Neill.”

The short afternoon drew quickly to dusk, and lights flashed out—to be
discreetly veiled, lest wandering German aircraft should wish to drop
bombs as Christmas presents. Norah and the boys had disappeared
mysteriously after dinner, vanishing into the study. Presently Geoffrey
came flying to his mother, with eager eyes.

“Mother! Father Christmas is here!”

“You don’t say so!” said Mrs. Hunt, affecting extreme astonishment.
“Where?”

“I saw him run along the hall and go into the study. He was real,
Mother!”

“Of course he’s real,” Major Hunt said. “Do you think he’s gone up the
study chimney?”

Wally appeared in the doorway.

“Will the ladies and gentlemen kindly walk into the study?” he said
solemnly. “We have a distinguished guest.”

“There! I _told_ you,” said Geoffrey ecstatically. He tugged at his
father’s hand, capering.

In the study a great fir-tree towered to the ceiling; a Christmas-tree
of the most beautiful description, gay with shining coloured globes and
wax lights and paper lanterns; laden with mysterious packages in white
paper, tied with ribbon of red, white and blue, and with other things
about which there was no mystery—clockwork toys, field guns and
ambulance wagons, and a big, splendid Red Cross nurse, difficult to
consider a mere doll. Never was seen such a laden tree; its branches
groaned under the weight they bore. And beside it, who but Father
Christmas, bowing and smiling with his eyes twinkling under bushy white
eyebrows.

“Walk in, ladies and gentleman, walk in!” he said invitingly.

Wally frowned at him.

“That’s not the way to talk,” he said. “You aren’t a shop-walker!” He
inflicted a surreptitious kick upon the elderly saint.

“Hi, you blighter, that’s my shin!” said Father Christmas wrathfully; a
remark luckily unheard by the guests in the excitement of the moment.

All the household was there; Miss de Lisle beaming at Wally and very
stately and handsome in blue silk; the servants, led by Allenby, with
Con and Katty and Bride giggling with astonishment at a tree the like
of which did not grow in Donegal.

“All mustered?” said Father Christmas. “Right oh! I mean, that is well.
As you see, I’ve had no end of a time labouring in your behalf. But I
love hard work!” (Interruption from Mr. Meadows, sounding like “I
_don’t_ think!”) “Being tired, I shall depute to my dear young friend
here the task of removing the parcels from the tree.” He tapped Wally
severely on the head with his knuckles, and that hapless youth
ejaculated, “Beast!”. “You’ll get thrown out, if you don’t watch it!”
said the saint severely. “Now—ladies first!”

He detached the Red Cross nurse from her bough and placed her in
Alison’s arms; and Alison, who had glued her eyes to her from the
moment of entering the room, uttered a gasp, sat promptly upon the
floor, and began an exhaustive examination of her charms, unheeding any
further gifts. Under the onslaught of Wally and Harry the tree speedily
became stripped of its burden; Father Christmas directing their labours
in a voice that plainly had its training on the barrack-square. Eva
watched him admiringly.

“Ain’t the Captin a trick!” she murmured, hugging her parcels to her.

The last package came down, and Father Christmas slipped away,
disappearing behind a screen with a flourish that revealed an
immaculate brown leather gaiter under the cotton-wool snow bordering
his red cloak; and presently Jim sauntered out, slightly flushed.

“Oh, you silly!” said Geoffrey. “Where _ever_ have you been? You’ve
missed ole Father Christmas!”

“I never did have any luck,” Jim said dolefully.

“Never mind—he’s left heaps and heaps of parcels for you. I’ll help you
open them,” said Geoffrey kindly.

The gong summoned them to tea; and afterwards it was time to take the
children home, happy and sleepy. Jim tossed Alison up on his shoulder,
and, with Geoffrey clinging to his other hand, and Michael riding Wally
pick-a-back, Norah and the boys escorted the Hunts back to the cottage.

“You’re coming over again, of course?” Jim said. “We’re going to dance
to-night.”

“Oh yes; we’re getting a terribly frivolous old couple,” said Mrs.
Hunt, laughing. “But Christmas leave only comes once a year, especially
when there’s a war on!”

“I think she needs a rest-cure!” said her husband, knitting his brows
over this remarkable statement. “Come in and lie down for awhile, or
you won’t be coherent at all by to-night; Eva and I will put the babies
to bed.”

“Can’t I help?” Norah asked.

“No—you’re off duty to-night. You’ve really no idea how handy I am!”
said Major Hunt modestly.

“Then we’ll see you later on,” Norah said, disentangling Michael from
her neck. “Good-night, Michael, darling; and all of you.”

“We’ve had a lovely time!” Geoffrey said.

“I’m so glad,” Norah said, smiling at him. The cottage-door closed, and
they turned back.

“I’ve had a lovely time, too!” she said. “There never was such a
Christmas!”

“Never!” Jim said. “I believe that five months in Germany was worth
it.”

“No!” said Wally sharply.

“No, it wasn’t,” Norah agreed. “But now—it helps one to forget.”

They came slowly across the frozen lawn. Before them Homewood loomed
up, little beams of warm light coming from its shuttered windows. Then
the door opened wide, letting out a flood of radiance; and in it stood
David Linton, looking out for them. They came into the path of light;
Norah between the two tall lads. His voice was tender as he looked down
at their glowing faces.

“It’s cold,” he said. “Come in to the fire, children.”




Notes: possible errors in original text that I have left intact and
some notes on things that might look wrong but I think they are
actually correct.

1) reading about,” said Wally. “Do you remember, Jim, how old poor old
-> the first old should probably be omitted

2) know I ain’t one of your fine lady cooks with a nime out of the ->
nime occurs elsewhere in the text as well and indicates an accent

3) and became extraordinarily skilful in the use of chisel and plane.
-> skilful with one ‘l’ is valid British spelling

4) him to instal her before we get to Homewood on Thursday. Hawkins has
-> instal with one ‘l’ is valid British spelling